The fear and pain was evident on twenty-two year old Kayla�s face as she looked around the cool, damp basement. The weight of her body pulled at her shoulder, chest and arm muscles as she hung from the thick drain pipe. She had been this way for several hours, helpless to free herself or even to scream for help. Her clothes lay in a pile across the room cut to shreds by the owner of the house she had broken into. Heavy footsteps made their way above her as the boards creaked under his massive weight. The basement door opened, letting a small amount of light into the frightening darkness. The room lit up and she could see him moving closer and closer to her. He stood in front of her, his fat body covered in hair and sagging skin. Her stomach tightened as he ran the back of his hand up her firm, toned belly. She could smell the odor of his sweaty, unwashed body. The odor burnt her nose as he pressed his body against hers. She felt his hands cup her ass cheeks as he breathed in her ear.
�I�m gonna do things to you, you never knew were possible.�
He whispered in her ear as the tip of his dirty, fat finger pushed in her virgin ass. She whimpered and tried to move away from his probing finger. Her rectum was so sensitive that her gynecologist had to be careful during her exams. The more she cried and squirmed the deeper and rougher he fingered her ass. He began to bite and lick her neck. His whiskers, like needles scratched her tender flesh. He lowered her to her knees and removed the duct tape on her mouth. A ring gag was forced between her teeth and tightly strapped behind her head. He grabbed the hair on the back of her head and before she knew what was happening, pushed his cock in her mouth. She began to gag as the salty sweat and piss flesh was so revolting.
�Oh yea, hot little mouth.�
He remarked as he worked her head on his cock. He released her hair long enough to clamp both hands on the sides of her head. He pulled her head toward him, his cock hitting the opening to her throat. Her body reacted with hard gut wrenching heaves. She could feel her stomach slowly rising in her throat. He let out a grunt and pushed hard against her. His cock began to stretch her throat as it slowly slid deeper and deeper. Her young body tightened as the invasion in her throat burnt and mixed with the overpowering smell of his pubic hair was more than she could take. The room began to spin and her stomach content was about to come out. When he pulled out, a gush of vomit sprayed on the front of him.
�You little Bitch.�
He yelled as he kicked her between her legs. She let out a cry and tried to bend over but the ropes tied to her wrist would not allow her to move. He pulled her head back by her hair and she felt a warm spray on her face. Within seconds she realized her was pissing on her. She hot, strong piss ran into her mouth. She began to choke and had no choice but to swallow it. Instantly she began to vomit. When he was finished pissing on her he pushed his cock in her mouth and began violently raping her throat.

Slap a ring gag in her  mouth and then take turns.

I confess that I had my first sexual experience with another man last night.

I've fantasized about being with a guy for a long time. I'm not attracted to other men, but the idea of sucking another guy's dick, having a man finger my butt or even having a guy fuck me in the ass has always turned me on. I've bought toys - dildos, buttplugs, prostate massagers, etc - used them on myself and had some amazing orgasms...but I'd always be fantasizing about a real dick sliding up my ass.

After a going through a recent sexual drought, I finally decided to get over my shyness and fulfill my fantasy. I responded to a couple of interesting ads on Craigslist and found a guy who sounded decent and was interested in some of the same things I wanted to try. We corresponded a bit, then agreed to meet up in public and get a hotel room for the night to fool around. He was about 10 years older than me (mid-40s), slightly overweight, average height and a bear; he seemed decent during our brief public conversation and we discreetly got a room.

There was little conversation once we got in the hotel room, as we both quickly stripped and got things started. Neither of us was into kissing or embracing or anything like that, just looking for sex. I'd indicated in our correspondence that I was looking to bottom and be more submissive, while he was interested in being more dominant. He sat down on the bed and I got down on my knees in front of him, with his cock in my face. Prior to this, I'd never had a close look at another guy's dick. His cock was average length (five to six inches) and slightly thicker than mine, while his bush and balls were unshaven. I cupped his balls with one hand and started stroking the base of his shaft with the other, then finally slid the head of his cock into my mouth. I didn't try taking it very deep, as I have a hell of a gag reflex, just sliding it in and out a little and running my tongue around the head and along the underside. I'd pretended to give blowjobs on my dildos before, but this was totally different. The taste of his cock, how it felt in my mouth, his balls in my hand...incredible. From his groans, he was clearly enjoying it. After awhile, I felt his cock throb and the head flare in my mouth - at first, only once every couple of seconds, then more frequently - and I got my first taste of his pre-cum. At that point, he told me to sit on my hands and just use my mouth. I obliged and focused just on sucking him, until he put his hand gently on the back of my head and his cock began to pulse. I've eaten my own cum before, but having a load shot directly into my mouth was entirely different. Usually, by the time I'd get my own jizz in my mouth, it would have cooled and started to become clumpy. His load was a spurt of warm liquid directly onto my tongue and down my throat. Each time his dick would pulse, another burst of sperm would flood my mouth and I think he shot five spurts before he was finished. He told me to keep his dick in my mouth and suck out the remaining cum until he went soft, then had me kiss each of his balls and thank him for the jizz.

He told me we had some time until he was hard again and that he'd use it to prepare my virgin ass. By this point, my dick was throbbing and I desperately wanted to cum, but he told me I wasn't allowed to yet. He instead had me get up and bend over a small table in the room. He then put on a set of latex gloves, spread my ass cheeks and told me to keep my eyes forward. I did and soon felt a cool fluid applied to my asshole and the surrounding area. He began to rub my hole with a well-lubed finger, slowly, in a circular motion and gradually applying more pressure. I tried to relax as much as possible as he slowly pushed the tip of his finger through my outer sphincter and continued his slow massaging of the inner ring of my asshole. During my solo play sessions, I've fingered my own ass, but the sensations of having another man sliding his finger slowly up my butt was entirely different. On my own, I could control the speed, depth and pressure of the movement, but here I had to just accept his movements. Finally, my anus yielded and his index finger was inside me. The slight pressure in my butt felt good and I enjoyed it for a few moments before he began to stroke my insides, the beckoning motion of his finger searching for my g-spot. When he finally found it, the sensation was incredible. My urge to cum shot up as pulses of intense pleasure went through my dick with every motion of his finger. The feeling was so much more intense than any of my attempts at massaging my own prostate. I couldn't decide what I wanted more - to cum or to have him fuck me. I think I begged for both at one point. Buried in the pleasure was a feeling of increased pressure on my asshole as he started to work his middle finger into my ass. With both of his fingers inside me finally, my butthole started to hurt a bit, but I forgot about that as he intensified the prostate massage, using both fingers. I pleaded for him to milk me, to jerk me off and let me cum, but he still refused. It wasn't time for that yet...it was time for him to fuck me.

Keeping his fingers up my ass and me bent over the table, he presented me with a condom and made me unwrap it and slide it over his stiff cock. I kissed his balls again, at his request, then he had me apply lube to his sheathed cock. Finally, he withdrew his fingers from my hole, took off the glove and positioned himself behind me. He pressed the head of his cock against my asshole gently at first, then increasing the pressure until my anus spread for him. As he pushed in, I relaxed and pushed back against him - within a few seconds, he was inside me. I'd put dildos up my ass before, but this was a completely different experience. His cock was warm and moved inside me as he shifted position; it felt like he was so deep up my ass and his girth stretched my anus even further. I could feel his bush against my ass cheeks and his balls against my upper thighs. After giving me a few seconds to adjust, he started to fuck me. He started slow at first, drawing his cock most of the way out, then sliding it all the way back in slowly. His strokes would catch my prostate on occasion and I couldn't help but moan as ecstasy shot through my dick. He changed up his thrusts, pulling out maybe an inch, then pumping back in, keeping his cock deep inside of my rectum. After a few minutes, he pulled his cock out most of the way, staying inside me only an inch and doing shallow thrusts, which felt so good on my prostate. Once I'd relaxed enough, he withdrew his cock completely, allowed my ass to close a little, then thrust back deep inside me. The first time he did this, I moaned especially loud and begged for more - after that, each time he withdrew, he told me to beg before he'd put it back in again. And I did. Over and over. He then thrust deep into me, laid on top of me on the table and began to thrust more rapidly - deep, hard, fast pounding of my asshole. His breath quickened in time with his thrusts and it felt like his cock was swelling inside me. With a final groan, he shoved his dick as deep in me as he could - I could feel him pulse even through the condom and knew he was cumming, finally cumming after almost 15 minutes inside my butt.

He withdrew his dick from my tired asshole, took off the condom and laid down on the bed, then beckoned me over. He had me straddle his thighs and then he began to finally stroke my dick. I came in less than 10 seconds, my throbbing cock finally getting release. I pumped out more jizz than I think I ever have in my life and he made sure it all ended up on his dick and balls. When I was done, he squeezed the contents of the condom out onto his cock, mixing our loads, and had me lick him clean. I was still shaking and weak from the intense orgasm and thorough fucking, but did as he said and cleaned up all the cum from his body. With that completed, we both dressed and left.

My writing may not convey it as well as I might like, but it was an amazing experience. I've never felt such intense pleasure, never thought it would feel so good to be fucked in the ass and never cum so hard. He's already sent me a message suggesting we do it again, though he'd like me to show up with a buttplug in next time, so my ass is already prepared and he can just pull my pants down and pound me. He's also suggested maybe bringing a few other toys or even having a longer meet-up, so he can give me a real prostate massage and spend a few hours with his cock in my ass. I'm already looking forward to it.

Chapter 3
This isn't a progressive prison. Quite the opposite. They aren't interested in rehabilitation, only punishment. As a result the guards carry a number of different weapons. Non-lethal but still damn effective. And they need to practice with them regularly. Your prescence offers them a unique opportunity to train using a person, rather than manniquins.
You're walked, naked, through the prison and out into the yard. During the walk your slutty fag body is seen by almost everyone. The prisoners taunt you and mock your tiny fucking clit. They promise that if they ever get their hands on you they'll rape you unconscious and cover you in the cum of real men.
Once in the yard you're hand cuffed to the chain link fence. Both wrists and ankles. Spread eagled. You're completely vulnerable. The warm sun offers a small amount of comfort.
The guards explain that they are going to practice their riot suppression techniques on your sissy body, beginning with nightsticks. They already know they can shove them up your boipussy whenever they want so instead they're going to beat you with them. They focus their attention on your titties. They're dying to know if the nice big implants Daddy bought you are as sensitive as real titties. It turns out they are. Repeated blows to your tits rain down. The pain is incredible. Your crying and begging for mercy has no effect on them. The bruising starts to set in immediately. Just when you think you'll pass out from the pain it stops.
The beating only stops because they're moving on to the next weapon, not because they give a damn about your suffering. The guards unholster their tasers and you realize what's in store for you next.
They each take turns shooting the electrified darts into your soft, girly, body and running the electricity through you. You dance and writhe in place. The pain is excruciating and yet your clit is growing. It has a mind of it's own and it's enjoying the humiliation, torture and pain. It knows this is what you crave. What you deserve.
The guards grow bored simply shooting the tasers at you and decide they should hook them directly up to your useless balls and run the electricity into you. The darts are stabbed into your sack and the trigger pulled. Hundreds of volts run through your pathetic balls and throughout your body. Over and over. Your cries only make them laugh. Your begging for mercy only makes them do it more and more. Eventually you lose control and piss yourself prompting howls of laughter. The humiliation makes you blush from head to toe. It also makes your cock start to grow again.
The next weapon to be unleashed is the bean bag shot gun. Bonus points are going to be awarded for anyone who hits your tits and even more points for hitting you in the clit and balls. There's a very brief conversation among the guards about the risk of doing permanent damage but it's quickly decided no one gives a damn. The first two shots hit your tits knocking the wind out of you. The third shot hits your throat making it almost impossible for you to scream anymore. After that each and every shot is aimed at your clit. Round after round smashes into your crotch. Each one feels like being kicked in the balls. Your legs go limp and you're left hanging by your wrists from the fence like a depraved piece of meat.
A bucket of ice cold water splashes over you, snapping you out of your stupor. You can barely feel your clit anymore. Your balls are swollen to the size of oranges.
The next weapon to be used is rubber bullets. They aren't utilized very often on the prisoners because of the damage they can do. No one cares about the damage they'll do to you.
Again, bonus points are available for hitting you in the tits and crotch. This time around the discussion about damage is a bit more serious. It's agreed a direct hit could destroy your balls. The consensus is that if that happens they'll take you to the prison doctor and have him remove your balls completely. They'll turn you into a total fucking eunuch.
The first couple of shots hit your thighs and stomach. the pain rips through you instantly. The swelling and bruising is also instant. As is the perverse enjoyment you're feeling. Your depraved mind has decided you both deserve and enjoy this treatment. As before, your clit starts to grow at the thought.
Inevitably two shots, in quick succession, hit your balls. Your screams can be heard throughout the entire prison before you fall unconscious.
It takes two buckets of ice cold water splashed over your limp body to revive you this time.
The guards examine your almost ruined clit and balls and decide the doctor can, probably, save them.
That being decided they go get the guards that ride horseback and oversee the prisoners working the farm.
Those guards need practice with their whips. They don't get to use them as often as they'd like so practice is always welcome and you're perfect for their needs.
You're unshackled from the fence and turned around, facing it, and reshackled. The two horseback guards flip a coin to see who goes first. The winner uncoils his 8 ft whip and begins swirling it in the air. With a quick flip of his wrist the whip leaps out and bites your ass. Your screams echo across the yard. Another swoosh and the whip crosses your back. Bright red welts form immediately. The burning sensation radiates out across your back. They start coming faster now. Most of them hit your thicc ass, making you dance and quiver and shake and scream. Eventually it becomes so intense you go numb. Your ass is on fire but now you simply accept that this is what you deserve because you're a sissy slut, pain whore.
After what seems like an eternity you're unshackled and turned around again. The bite of the cuffs into your wrists and ankles is inconsequential compared to the pain rushing through your ass and back.
The second guard begins his turn focused on your titties. Your plump, sensitive, titties feel the sting of the tip of the whip. He's incredibly accurate. Hitting your nipples over and over. They all laugh as you cry and beg him to stop. Instead they encourage him. They want to know if he can make you scream even louder.
He's confident he can. He says he doesn't want.to hit your ball because they're really close to being completely destroyed but he's sure can hit your clit.
Turns out he's right
The whip bites into your useless cock over and over.
Your screams carry for miles. As does their laughter. The worst part though, is that throughout the entire whipping, you cock has been seeping cum. And now that they are done they notice it for the first time.
It's then that they realize what they have on their hands.
Chapter 4
The fact that the prison is also a working farm results in some unique opportunities, and challenges, for the men working it.
The farm provides vegetables and meat for the prison.
It also provides sadistic guards with some creative ways to torture sissy sluts.
For example, the guards know your boipussy can take it deep, because they shoved a whole nightstick up your slutty ass, but they got to wondering how fat a zucchini they could stuff in your gaping hole before you passed out or ripped. Turns out the answer is 10 inches before you screamed so loud it could be heard miles away, and then you passed out. What confused them was that you seemed to be enjoying it up to that point.
They also discovered that your useless faggy body could be used to solve practical problems.
The prisoners were running into issues with fire ants in the soil they were working. The guards realized that you could be used as bait.
You were stripped naked, yet again, (At this point it was rare for you to have clothes on at all. Much quicker to rape you if you're already naked) and taken to the farm field. The walk past the prison yard was both humiliating and thrilling for you. So many men wanting to fuck your sweet little holes. Potentially so much cum for you to swallow or be covered by. So many hard cocks for you to suck. All you could ever want. And you wanted them all.
Just before the guards lead you outside the fence they tie your hands behind your back and put a collar around your neck. A rope is passed through the ring on the collar and handed to a guard on horseback. You can feel the hot sun making your big, fat, titties redder and redder.
The horse starts walking forward and you follow along behind. The rider picks up the pace and you have to start running a little to keep up. The heat and the running has you sweating and gasping.
The rider speeds up a bit more and you have to run hard to keep up. The guards in the truck following you, and rider are laughing at the way your clit is bouncing around as you run. They're also laughing at the way your titties are slamming up and down.
Again the rider speeds up. This time you can't keep up, you stumble and fall. They don't stop. You're being dragged through the dirt into the field. The rocks, gravel and dirt are scraping your titties and, especially, your clit. It hurts so good. You feel like an animal and deep down, much to your shame, you're enjoying it.
Just when you think you can't take anymore it stops.
You're in the middle of the field. The fire ant hill is mere feet away.
They flip you over and cut the rope around your wrists. The guards in the truck get out and rummage around in the back of the truck. They pull out four stakes, a length of rope and a hammer.
You lay, gasping, in the hot southern heat. The scrapes all over your body are on fire. Your clit is throbbing, both from the pain, and the shameful pleasure your feeling. Being exposed and used by these strong, cruel men is making you feel more and more like a sissy fucktoy. Completely empty of masculinity.
The guards have pounded the four stakes into the ground around you. Ropes are wrapped around your wrists and ankles and your stretched, spread eagled, as they tie them to the stakes. You're unable to move, except to wiggle a little. Your pathetic attempts at struggle make your clit flop around uselessly which elicits more laughter. They put a burlap bag over your head and tie a rope tightly around your neck to hold it in place.
The guards have been working quickly. They don't want to be swarmed by the ants, that's your role.
One of the guards grabs a long stick and, just for laughs, hits your clit with it, just ot hear you cry out, before heading toward the ant hill.
He begins poking the hill with the stick. The ants come swarming out and all the guards run for the truck. The guard on horseback takes off at a gallop.
The ants don't take long to find you. Crawling over your arms and legs they begin heading toward your scraped clit. Within seconds they've completely cover your useless clit and begin burrowing down into the shaft.
The guards are about a hundred yards away and yet they can hear you screaming, crying, pleading and begging for release. There's no help coming. You're at the mercy of the insects who are beginning to bite your useless cock and push their way into your sissy ass. It's so easy for them to crawl up your boipussy. It's been fucked so often lately it gapes. They march right up you effortlessly.
The intensity of the pain in your clit and ass has distracted you from the dozens of ants devouring your fat, soft titties.
They're everywhere. On you, in you. Using your useless fucking sissy fag body for their needs. As it should be. Your thicc, feminine, slut body exists only for the pleasure of others, and that includes insects.
Because you're a depraved pain slut your clit starts to grow, making it easier for the ants to enter you.
The guards can't believe you're getting hard. They're glad they decided to record the whole spectacle because otherwise no one would believe it. They can't wait to show it to everyone down at the bar.
Right about the time you start to pass out, from the pain and the exhaustion of screaming and crying non stop for almost an hour relief comes.
They need you alive. Damaged is fine but alive. A 2" hose sprays you with a deluge of cold water sending the ants flying. The hose is shoved into your pussy to flush them out. The Icy cold water shoots into your guts with incredible force.
A stick is pushed into the end of your still hard clit to kill the ants inside. The pain of the stick being jammed into your useless cock makes you finally pass out but not before you hear the guards say they can't wait to do this again with different insects.
Chapter 5
The sunlight through the infirmary window wakes you. You're not sure how long you've been there. You feel good though. There's no signs of the ant bites so you figure you've probably been there a few days.
When the nurse comes in you ask her a few questions. Turns out you've been there three days. They kept you sedated and medicated. That didn't stop the guards from occasionally coming in and sodomizing you anyway. Apparently you moaned like a little bitch even though you were almost completely unconscious.
The knowledge that they used your ass for their amusement and pleasure while you slept, without giving a damn if you enjoyed it, filled you with both shame and arousal. You were a human flashlight for three days, for god only knows how many cocks.
You notice that your skin seems softer and smoother. At first you thought it was because of the treatment for the ant bites. You ask the nurse about it. She says, no, they have, in fact, been pumping you full of hormones. She says she's never seen doses that large before. You lift the sheet and look at your cock. To your shock, surprise and shame it's even smaller than before. So are your balls.
You drift off back to sleep feeling more like a girl than ever before.
Chapter 6
Your recovery is progressing nicely after the ant torture. You've been given a break for a week.
The break consisted of only having to suck every cock put in front of you (dozens and dozens) and being fucked repeatedly, all day and night. Usually one at time but occasionally being gang banged. 6 or 8 cocks filling your boipussy with their hot cum. So much cum it would still be leaking out of you hours later.
It's pointless for you to put clothes on most of the time. When you are allowed clothes they are femmy as possible. Short skirts, crop tops that don't really contain your fat titties, garters and stocking and nothing else. Essentially, they dress you like a sissy slut whore.
At this point you're not even sure you remember your own name. You've been called everything but. Fucktoy, cumdump, meat puppet, whore, slut, faggot, sissy, girl, fuckface, useless, pain pig, ant girl, and a bunch more.
It's reached the point where you don't feel right if you're not sticky from cum or your boipussy is empty. It's come to feel completely natural to be impaled on a real man's cock.
Chapter 7
There's a problem down in the barns. One of the stallions is in heat and there's no mare to breed him to. It will be at least two weeks before they can get a mare in to breed with him. He's become damn near unrideable.
The guards have been discussing it and you're the solution. It's even decided that you are going to suck the stallion off. Some of the guards wanted to let it fuck you but.others were concerned it might destroy you. Not that they give a damn about you. They don't. They just want to keep you alive so they can continue to torture and use you. You're a slutty, depraved, amusement for them.
You're marched down to the barn. Almost every guard on staff has come along to watch and record the perverted spectacle. This is filling you with mixed emotions. It's completely humiliating to be forced to serve the sexual needs of an animal in front of a large crowd of people. On the other hand it's a dream come true to serve the sexual needs of an animal in front of a large crowd of people.
The stallion is walked out into the corral so that the guards will have a good view of your depraved cock sucking. They weren't kidding when they said he was horny. His cock is already getting hard and you haven't even touched it yet.
You drop to your knees beside the stallion and tentatively reach out for his growing cock. It's already 18 inches long and it's only half hard. Stroking it makes it grow quickly to its full 3 foot length. It's beautiful.
The guards are growing impatient. They're yelling for you to quit screwing around and start sucking.
You pull the massive cock to your lips and kiss it. Swirling your tongue around the tip produces pre-cum and the horse starts to settle. You stretch your mouth wide to take as much of the massive head as you can into your slutty mouth. To the surprise of the crowd you can get it in your mouth. Sucking as much as you can, tasting the musk, feeling the heat, hearing the guards calling you filthy names is all combining to turn you on. To your shame, and the amusement and disgust of the guards, your clit starts to grow.
A few more minutes of worshipping the big animals cock and you can start to feel it throb. No one has told you if you're supposed to swallow the cum. You decide that if you're going to be the best, most depraved piece of fuck meat you can possibly be, you should swallow.
With a loud grunt the horse begins to cum. So much hot cum gushes into your mouth. Too much to swallow. It shoots out of your mouth, out your nose an all over your tits. Sputtering, coughing and gagging, on your knees, in the dirt, covered in horse cum, in front of a crowd, you lose control and begin to cum too.
The guards howl with laughter and heap verbal abuse on you.
All you can do is hang your head in shame. And pure, perverted, satisfaction.
Chapter 8
You awaken the next morning, still flush with excitement and shame from yesterday's bestiality show.
The memory of your depravity, and the unbridled lust and perversion, makes your cock start to grow again.
You sucked off a horse in front of a large crowd. You savored its cum in your mouth. Your tits were coated in his hot, sticky jism.
Rather than being repulsed you realize you want more.
Unfortunately for you, today's plans don't include the animals.
There's a section of farm land that isn't draining properly and has become swampy. The prisoners don't want to go in and drain the water because it's full of leeches. That's where you come in.
The guards could bait the leeches with fresh pork but why waste good meat when they can use you.
Once again you're marched, naked through the prison and out to the road to the farm. The name calling and abuse as you pass the prisoners is as vile as ever. Rape threats, humiliating comments about your pathetic little cock, reminders that you are definitely not a man anymore. You're a faggy little sex slave for an entire prison and the people who run it.
As you walk through the fields with the guards, toward the swamp the hot sun beats down on your naked body. It occurs to you, and makes you blush, that you don't have to worry about tan lines.
As you approach the swamp you realize it's bigger than you imagined. There's got to be hundreds of leeches in it.
The guards tie your hands behind your back and order you to start walking into the water. You hesitate momentarily. The slash of a whip across your back gets you moving quickly.
Too quickly. You lose your footing in the thick mud, stumble and fall face first into the water.
Your struggles to turn over roil the water and stir up the mud, releasing the leeches and other bugs living there.
The guards yell at you to get further into the water and to get on your back with your legs spread. This time when you hesitate a rubber bullet is shot at you, hitting you square in the ass. The pain is excruciating and the swelling starts immediately. But you move.
You wade into the water and find a spot where you can submerge your body and still keep your head above water.
It only takes a couple of minutes for the leeches to find you.
At first it tickles as they begin to crawl over your naked, slutty, body.
Then they start to latch on. Initially it's on your thighs and stomach. Then it's your arms and tits.
Eventually they find your cock and your boipussy.
As the first one starts slithering up your cunt you realize they're not just going to use you externally. With your hands tied behind.your back there's no way for you to protect yourself.
There are a least a dozen on your titties. Biting and sucking on your nipples, areola, and soft tit meat.
You've lost track of how many have slipped inside your cunt. You can feel them working their way deep inside you. There's so many it feels like a cock. A live wriggling, biting, cock working deeper and deeper into you.
The assault on your cock distracts you from the damage being done to your boipussy.
At least three of them have worked their way into your urethra and have latched on. The pain is unbelievable and your screams and pleas for mercy echo across the swamp. All it gets is laughter and mocking from the guards. They remind you that you're nothing but meat and this is what meat gets used for.
For three long hours you lay in the water, a fucking plaything for insects. The heat and the loss of blood start to take a toll. Your head is getting light. It's about then that you realize that this is your destiny. A sex slave for vicious perverts. Rape meat for horny prisoners. A fucktoy for an entire barnyard full of animals. A piece of meat, so depraved and filthy that being sexually abused by insects, letting them destroy your ass and pathetic sissy cock, feels right.

I have this dark fantasy.

As i returned to Master after having refreshed my makeup back into the perfect state that Master expected and demanded after having given him a blowjob after his dinner as usual, Master was standing waiting by the Polaris UTV waiting for me, holding a gag harness up for me. It was the gag harness i hated most, it was a large penis gag with a that had a large ball at the end. It really forced to to focus on managing my breathing since it reached deep down into y throat when fully tightened. Obediently i approached him, kissed the gag as i had been trained to and opened my mouth wide to accept the penis gag deep into my mouth. As it lodged itself deep into my throat i relaxed my throat and focused on my breathing as i held my ponytail away to make it easier for Master to tighten the straps around my head. i heard him snap small padlocks to the straps securing the harness on me. Next he motioned for me to turn around so he could lock a pair of stainless steel cuffs on my wrists and then lock them tightly together. With a firm grip on my arm he led me up and into the passenger seat of the UTV before securing me in place with the seat belt. He then went back to his tent and retrieved a small bag that he placed in the back of the UTV and got in behind the wheel and drove off, deeper into the forest carefully to avoid obstacles. i had no idea where we were going or what was happening but i was so used to obeying my Master blindly these days and i had given up resisting and trying to disobey just over a year ago. Every time i had resisted there had been severe consequences and it felt like Master had been so many steps ahead of me every time that i eventually gave up and surrendered totally. It had started with chatting online but eventually He had enforced His control over me and overpowered me and took full control of my life. Master headed deeper and deeper into the forest and eventually we arrived at the foot of a small mountain where he stopped. He went around the UTV and came around to my side where he opened the backpack and locked a pair of stainless steel ankle cuffs over my pink high heeled boots. The heels are almost 5 inches but the heels are not a stiletto heel, that would be too impractical. There was a 4 inch hobble chain locked between the cuffs severely hobbling me. The seat belt is released and Master attaches a chain to my stainless steel collar and pulls me out of my seat and onto the soft ground. With no sounds or emotions Master starts walking towards the foot of the mountain and i have no choice but to follow hobbling along, but fortunately Master walked slowly so i can keep up even though it takes an effort to keep up. i focus so hard on keeping up, not stumbling and the huge penis gag that i am somewhat caught off guard when Master stops in front of a locked steel bar gate. As i look up to see why we stopped, Master pulls out a lock pick kit and impressively quickly opens the padlock and pulls the steel bar door open. He then pulls out a powerful flashlight and leads me inside the old mine, now i have to focus even more on the ground in my high heels so i am soon very disoriented and when Master stops after several turns and twists i am totally lost. Master pulls me closer to the rock wall and i hear a loud click in the silence, and Master takes a few steps back and focuses his flashlight on an iron ring secured to the rock wall and a padlock. From that padlock goes a right chain and at first i can’t put the clues together into a clear picture but eventually it dawns on me, Master has secured me to that iron ring deep inside the mine.
i look up at Master and finally he speaks.
-Well, i am sorry to say that here is where our ways separate. I have said many times that the biggest thrill for me is to find, break and then train the perfect sissy slave. When I achieve that point with a sissy slave I get bored, I was a bit disappointed that you broke so quickly and gave up. You once told me about your deepest and darkest fantasy and it was being chained up and left in a deep dark cave so enjoy my sissy and goodbye.
Master turned and simply walked away without turning back or another word. i was totally surprised and my mind was completely blank as Master disappeared with the flashlight. i tried to follow him but was stopped by the chain after just a step. i try to pull against it to reach the disappearing light but there is no give. As the light from the flashlight went around a corner the darkness became compact. Carefully i moved backwards to the wall to get some support as i struggled to understand what just happened. Did Master really mean it or was it a trick to test me. Surely it was. With the support of the rock wall i sank down to a sitting position since it is easy to lose balance in real dark places. i try to smooth my dress out under me as i sink to the hard stone floor but i can’t since my hands are locked behind me. i listen intensely for Masters' footsteps as he returns for me. Surely he was just testing me. Of course he was, he’ll come back for me. Won’t he?

True Story From The Annals Of Newport Beach:
Around 6pm, I went over to my favorite bar, JoJo’s, in Newport Beach for a beer and to find a pool game. The bar has a nautical motif, lots of fish nets, stuffed fish, pictures of big surf…that sort of stuff. The bar’s in front and there’s tables behind. It’s a cool little place pretty much locals only, the tourists don’t know the place even exists.
I’m 25, work in Irvine just up the street inland but I live in Newport Beach. I love the beach, love the town and am very happy with my life.
Sitting at the bar was this luscious little babe who looked vivacious, young and eager, with white short shorts, golden legs all the way up to her waist, really cute face, lips, eyes and nice natural tits…a handful at the most but very attractive. She looked at me and I looked at her and it was love t first sight. She was sooooo fucking cute! I wanted to fuck her right there but….and she knew it!
I sat down next to her and went through the preliminaries: Her name was Cindy, she was from Whittier but someone told her about Jo Jo’s and she thought she’d try it out. I thought it was unusual for a girl by herself to have come all the way down from Whittier just to try the place out. I was wondering what she was up to. She said, ”oh no, I’m not alone, my friends are sitting at the table back there,” pointing to the back where the pool tables are and the eating tables. “I’m just getting the beers.”
Yep…there were three girls sitting back there, all by themselves. She got the beers and invited me back to join them, and I went.
As it turned out, there were two really cute girls and one guy. He is rather effeminate but actually a guy. It turns out he was Cindy’s brother--so I could see a bit of a problem of her going with me to my place later.
We all chatted and laughed, chugged several beers and were all feeling quite good. I was flirting heavily with Cindy and she knew what I wanted—her, all of her, and she was ready for it.
Then Cindy came clean: “Jeremy is looking to try something he’s never done before. He isn’t sure about who he really is and wants to experiment. He wants to see what it’s like to be with a guy”. I said, “HUH?” “WTF”? I asked if he is gay and the three girls all screeched and giggled looking first at him then me. Cindy said that Jeremy would like to, “you know”. I said, “no, I don’t know, what the hell are you talking about?”
Monica whispered, “Jeremy wants to see what it’s like to suck a guy’s, you know. You know what he wants to do…he wants to suck a…GUY”! All the girls screamed in their Valley Girl accent. Cindy said, ”he is wondering if you would let him suck you off.” The girls screamed again laughing and giggling and having a great time. Cindy said, “I’ve been trying to find him a guy who would let him do it. Would YOU let him?”
I’m looking at her and I can see the ultimatum on her face--let him suck my dick or she won’t go with me tonight. “So, does he swallow?” The girls screamed with delight crossing and uncrossing their legs.
So far, no one had even spoken to Jeremy to ask him anything. The conversation was between me and the girls. Monica said, “if he has to I guess he probably would.” I replied directly to Cindy, “how about this; I’ll let him suck my cock [the girls screeched in laughter] if you’ll go with me tonight out on a date.” Cindy knew what I wanted. She said, “YES, let’s do it”.
”Ok girls…put some lipstick on him first, make it real nice…I want a red ring on it when I’m finished.” The girls knew exactly what I meant and set to work doing preparing him for his first submission to a guy.
All three girls whipped out their lip color, outline pencils and started in. They were chattering like a bunch of parrots in a tree, telling Jeremy about how he was going to like his first oral experience with a horny guy, who by now, needed his dick sucked. They were primping and painting his lips. When they finished, he did look like a girl: small, submissive and ready to suck! My dick started swelling at the thought of a virgin mouth around my demanding pole. I made a mental picture of how he would look after I had fucked his mouth…ejaculated in it…and then made him swallow all the sticky fluid.
When he was ready to go, I got up and looked at Jeremy’s face. He looked flustered by all the activity but ready to take his first step to see if he was gay. Cindy looked up at him and said, “just relax Jeremy, this is what you wanted. Just do whatever he wants you to do. Don’t say “no” to anything--just do it--that’s what guys like.” “When it comes to sex, guys like to be obeyed,” Hearing that made my dick swell more.
OH BABY…THIS IS GOING TO BE FUN. A BLOWJOB FROM JEREMY AND THEN….FUCKING HER ALL NIGHT LONG….ALL NIGHT LONG!!!
Jeremy sheepishly followed me out to my car…as SUV….blacked out windows. I got in the front and started it then turned on the AC. Then I got in the back and had him sit in the back too. I had on rather tight slacks…good fabric..thin, flexible and tailored. He could clearly see my excitement AND my boner lifting up those thin slacks. I was enjoying this especially since he had never had a cock in his mouth and mine would be the first oozing erection he had ever tasted!
Then he asked…”what do you want me to do”? I asked if this was his first time and he said “yes”. I almost ejaculated right them. I told him to lean over and kiss my hard on. He was kind of slow so I put one hand on his head and guided his mouth to my crotch. I held him there while he kissed and nibbled my dick through my slacks. I was so hard now that my dick hurt. I told him to unzip my slacks while I undid the belt.
His hands were literally shaking with excitement. I pulled my slacks down shorts with them. My boner sprang up right in his face. I laughed and said, “well…there he is…in all his glory”. By now, he was leaking cum…I pushed Jeremy’s mouth down on the tip so he could suckle the slimy liquid oozing out of my urethra. I had him lick it off. He pulled long stringers of cum back with his tongue as he began exploring my erection, the head, shaft and testicles.
I was ready so I pushed his head down until penis met teeth. “Open your mouth Jeremy…he wants to come in and get sucked”. Jeremy opened his mouth and in he went. Tongue met glans…glans met back of throat. Jeremy gagged, further exciting me. I pulled back to let him suck the head then we’d go slow while he got used to having a demanding penis in his mouth. Jeremy looked up almost pleading…torn between desire and revulsion. I had to laugh because I knew he had no option, his brain would force him to suck my dick and drink my cream even if he consciously didn’t want to. He was a twink and he had no choice but to pleasure me…with his mouth!
A few years back, I had let a friend suck me off one time in high school. He had literally begged me. When it came time to do it he told me he didn’t want to put my dirty cock in his mouth and suck it. But…he had no choice…he had to do it. He was being made to do it by something he didn’t know what. That was what was happening here. Jeremy’s mind was making him carry out his fantasy of submitting to a horny male who would make him go all the way…including swallowing semen.
I had my hand on Jeremy’s head and I pushed and pulled his head [and mouth] up and down my cock. I was determined to make it last so I pushed him off and them made him lick my balls. I wanted him to worship the source of the testosterone and sperm that he was about to eat. He actually sucked them, one at a time, while I humped his face telling him what a good job he was doing.
OMG…I was HOT, HOT, HOT! I could hardly wait to see how he handled a load of my sticky cum in his mouth…LOL!
Then, back to my totally stiff erection. I pushed his head down on it again and, this time, began in earnest to fuck his mouth. Not deep but just enough to make him choke on it now and then. In and out. In and out. In and out. In and out. I let him suckle and lick the head…. In and out….until I was ready.
I held his head tight and began spurting. I was grunting and swearing and pushing his head down on it…I was making him eat my entire masculine issue. My prostate, testicles and other glands emptied their rich cream in Jeremy’s mouth. He was green..lol! All that sticky, gooey slime in his mouth at one time…straight from between my legs. His stomach was wretching. His eyes were literally bulging out…LOL! He had a mouthful of my cum and I really wanted to watch him swallow it..
“Just hold it in your mouth and just let it trickle down your throat”. He held it but motioned that it wasn’t going anywhere. I told him to open his mouth and show it to me. It was a big pool of sticky white cream that filled his mouth. I loved it! Then, looking very brave, he took a big gulp and swallowed. Then he took another gulp and swallowed again. He coughed and choked but it was down. He started telling me how rough I was on him but he liked it. He sounded like a girl. His mouth was sticky with cum and he was lisping. I laughed and patted him on the head. “You did a good job for your first time”.
We went back in to the bar and sat with the very excited girls. They could see just by looking at him that he had done it! His lips were glossy with semen and his mouth was sticky and gooey. They all questioned me at once: “How was it? Did you…you know…in his mouth? Did he swallow? Did he like it? Did YOU like it?
I told them “I liked it”, “he did a decent job for his first time” AND---here it comes---“HE SWALLOWED”. They screamed with laughter at the picture of him with a mouthful of cock and creamy cum, unable to take it all at once. They all at once started telling him, “you see, I told you there is a lot to learn about how to give a guy a bj”. “It’s not that easy. You have to find out how each guy likes it…then do It for him”. “Now you know what he likes”, they all sang in unison.
Cindy and I eventually took off for my place. By now, she was horny as a hoot owl after seeing her brother with cum in his lips and the smell of my semen on his breath. They could all smell it wafting around the table as Jeremy began to explained it…and how much he had liked it. He said he was hooked. Monica asked, “would you do it again”? Jeremy answered, “OH YEAH…I’D DO IT AGAIN….AND AGAIN”, again to the screaming laughter of the girls.
When we were alone, the first thing Cindy said was, “OK, show me what you made my brother do for you. I said, “OK but I’ll have to pull over so we can get in the back seat”. She was eager and I was erect again. I could hardly wait to teach her the meaning of respect and she was licking her lips in anticipation of her lesson in obedience. This One loves being a GIRL…and all the things that go with it. Hey…so does her brother….LOL!

Sexy white teacher gets Black bred PART 1

All characters in the story are 18+

This story is about a white girl that cheats on her boyfriend and gets pregnant by a BBC.

Cheryl is a 31-year-old white woman, and has been dating her white boyfriend, Mike, for 5 years. She’s a skinny, tall, blonde hipster type woman that looks way younger than her age. Dark blonde hair, blue eyes, pale white skin, and perky little 34 B cup tits with pink nipples. She always shaves her pussy, and when she’s turned on and wet, her puffy fat labia lips spread open and show off her pink tender flesh in her pussy, while her clit sticks out erect like a little button. She’s about 5’7, with a skinny, tone body at 125lbs. She has long, skinny, slender legs, and big sexy size 10 feet. Also, a plump, but perky pale white ass that has a slight jiggle when she walks.

When she was younger, she was a rebellious punk rocker chick. She’s always been more of a tomboy girl her whole life, but with a sexy body and cute, gorgeous face. And she started getting tattoos when she was 18. She has a tattoo of a fox on her right forearm, flowers on her right shoulder, her entire right side of her body has a tattoo of a pin up girl, a bird in a cage on her back, a cute little snail on her lower waist, and her favorite tattoo is a skull on the top of her right foot.

Her boyfriend Mike is 35 years old and is a short white guy. He is a rich doctor, but he’s also very gullible and naive, and Cheryl’s narcissistic side of her takes advantage of Mike. She’s lied to him about stuff a lot, like how many guys she’s slept with in her life, and she even cheated on him a few times years ago.

Her and Mike got in a fight and she had to go to work. Her co-worker John always flirted with her, and that night Cheryl told John that she didn’t care about Mike or their relationship anymore. That night after work, Cheryl followed John into his car and flirted with him until, with a smirk on her face, she leaned down in his seat and took his cock out of his pants. She sucked on John’s big cock for an hour, hearing her phone buzzing the whole time, knowing it was Mike trying to call her. She didn’t care at all, and sucked that big hard cock until John put his hand on her head, and held her mouth down on him while he blew his entire load into her mouth. He felt how she kept sucking his dick while he was nutting, and she swallowed all his cum and ate it. When he was finished, she just sat up, wiped some cum off her lips, and looked at her phone.

She texted her boyfriend, “Hey! Stuck in traffic. Be home in a bit!”

John looked at Cheryl and said, “Why are you still with that guy?”

Cheryl said, “Because he’s got money! And because he’s dumb and won’t even realize when I go home that I just ate some other guys cum tonight”

She went back to Mike’s apartment and just watched tv with him like nothing happened. He never found out about it.

Another time she cheated on Mike was when she was pissed off at him, and she wanted to mess around with John again after work. In the back of his car in the dark parking lot, Cheryl found out about John’s ass fetish. He told her exactly what he wanted to do to her, and she did it submissively and loved it. John had her in the backseat with her pants pulled down around her ankles, and had her face down and ass up. He got behind her, spread her perky tight ass cheeks, and went down and licked her entire ass crack with his tongue. He loved the musky scent of her sweaty asshole as he pressed his nose on her puckered up butthole and sniffed it so hard as he was jerking off his cock. ## this sexual attention and felt like such a dirty girl. She pressed her ass back on John’s face because she knew he liked it. That cheating episode with John ended with him licking her ass until he jacked onto her butthole. Cheryl knew all she had to do was pull her panties back up her legs, and Mike would never even find out what she did that night.

The biggest lie that Cheryl’s told Mike is how she doesn’t want to have any .. The truth is, just not with him. It has been a big fight between the couple in the past year. Mike really wants to have . and start a family with Cheryl. She always makes excuses like she doesn’t want to yet.

Cheryl’s boyfriends and hook ups in her life have only ever been white guys. She likes to be very submissive during sex, and has lets many guys use her hard in the past. Right after she turned 18, she went to a college party with her friend. She got really drunk, and this older guy at the party took her upstairs with him. She remembers losing her anal virginity that night as he fucked her in the ass. Then he laid her on her back, and she let him pull her head off the side of the bed, and fuck her mouth until he blew his load down her throat. But she is very turned on by race play fantasies that she keeps a secret to herself. When Mikes gone on trips for work, she will watch BLACKED RAW videos and masturbate. It brings out that rebellious girl in her, where she feels like it’s naughty, bad, and so risky to fuck a black guy like that. Just thinking about it when she masturbates turns her on, and she gets a sexual rush through her body thinking about having unprotected sex with a big black cock.

Cheryl was able to get a substitute teacher job for the very last day of the year at the local high school. One of the teachers was sick, so they called Cheryl and asked her to come in. She’s never done it before but was super excited to try it. That same Friday, Mike was leaving for a business trip, and was going to be gone for a few days. He was going to drop Cheryl off at the school in the morning, so he could go in and introduce himself and say hi to some of the teachers. Their apartment was right next to the school, so Cheryl could just walk home at the end of the day.

She wanted to look cute, but not too sexy at her job. She wore black skinny jeans that were tight on her long legs, and wrapped around her firm plump ass cheeks, showing off her big thigh gap between her legs. A white button up shirt to look professional, and black open toed high heels. Cheryl has always loved getting attention from men, and loves when guys stare at her feet when she wears her high heel shoes. That’s why she got her foot tattoo, to bring more attention to her feet.

Cheryl and Mike go into the school in the morning and introduce themselves to some of the other teachers they see. All the teachers love Cheryl, saying how she’s so pretty and sweet, and they say how Cheryl and Mike make such a cute couple.

Mike is about to leave for his trip and he says, “Bye babe. I love you! I’ll call you tonight.”

Cheryl is standing by the front door of the school, just staring down at her phone, not even caring what he says to her. She says, “Yeah I have to go.”

Cheryl arrives in her class that she’s about to teach. It’s the last day so she’s only going to make the students watch a video. The bell rings and the students come in and sit down and they see this young looking, tatted up white girl writing her name on the board.

Cheryl says, “Hello class. I kind of have a weird last name, so you can just call me Ms. D. Your teacher’s sick today so I’m the substitute, but don’t worry, you’re just watching a video!”

Trey is 18 years old, a senior, and the tallest black guy on the basketball team. Even though he’s 18, he looks older than that because of his well built body. He walks in the room and can’t believe how sexy this sub is. He is about 6’3, muscular with a toned body, and has a cock bigger than most porn stars. When his penis is soft, it hangs down 10 inches between his legs, always swinging and showing through when he wears basketball shorts or thin sweatpants. But when he’s horny and his cock gets fully erect, it's 11 inches, thick, veiny, slightly curved up, a fat mushroom tip head at the end, and a big hanging ball sack. He looks Cheryl up and down and checks her out. That sexy face, skinny tone body, that wide thigh gap showing between her legs, and those big sexy white feet in her high heels. He sees how she’s all tatted up, and it gives him the impression that she’s a bad girl and likes a little bit of pain.

He leans over to his friend next to him and says, “God damn….I wanna fuck that chick so bad bro. She looks like she’s 20 too. How the hell is she a teacher?”

His buddy Jamal, who is a 18 year old senior also, says back, “Bro I know. Young, pretty pale white girl. God damn. Ask her how old she is, I dare you.”

When Cheryl’s done giving her introduction, she asks if there’s any questions. She sees one of the black boys in the back of the class raise his hand.

She says, “I’m sorry, I don’t know any of you. What’s your name, and what’s your question?”

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D, my name's Trey. I was just wondering how old you are…”

The class laughs because it’s obvious to everyone Trey’s flirting with the new substitute. Cheryl couldn’t help but check out Trey when he stood up. He was so tall with a sexy muscular body for a boy in high school. She can tell how Trey’s staring at her that he likes her. She smiles and likes the attention, making her feel sexy in front of the whole class.

Cheryl says, “Well Trey, I am 31. I don’t feel that old, but I am”

The video starts and Trey and Jamal text on their phones back and forth during class.

Trey texts, “Damn she looks like she’s fucking 20 or something bro”

Jamal texts back later, “Bro…her numbers posted in a contact list on the school’s website.”

He texts Trey her name and the cell number that’s listed on the site. Trey quickly searches her name on Instagram and finds her open profile. He looks through all of Cheryl’s photos in the back of the class, while she’s at the teacher’s desk watching the video.

He can tell she’s a little attention whore by the photos she posts. Tons of seductive, sexy looking selfies, and he finds a pic of her in her bathing suit, and sees even more tattoos on her body, including the full side tattoo of the pin up girl on Cheryl’s right side.

Trey texts Jamal the pic and says, “Bro, I wanna fuck this bitch so bad. Look at this shit….Tonight I’m gonna text her cell and send a video of my dick. I wanna see what she says.”

Jamal texts back, “FUCKING DO IT! haha. Do you know if she has a boyfriend?”

Trey texts, “Yeah there’s a few recent pics of her with some white guy. How much do you wanna bet though that this chick is a slut?”

The class was over and the bell rings. As Trey is getting up to walk out of the class, he’s checking out Cheryl the whole time.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey Ms. D., I gotta say you look damn good for being 31. Sexy tats too.”

Cheryl is sitting on the teachers chair with her legs crossed, and her right foot dangling in the air in front of her in her high heel shoe. She notices Trey looking down at her foot when he talks about her tattoos. She can tell by the look in his eyes that this boy is turned on by her feet, and she kinda likes it. She smirks up at him, knowing she’s teasing this boy now, all alone with just him in the classroom. She sticks her foot out a little higher and shows off her foot tattoo to him.

She says, “Yeah this is my latest one. Hurt like hell, but the pain is part of the experience.”

Cheryl gets a big grin and smile on her face showing her pearly white teeth.

She says, “I’m guessing you’re on the basketball team, since you’re like 6 '5. How old are you?”

Trey says, “I’m legal. I’m 18, but I’m way bigger than my age. I’ll see you later Ms. D.”

He makes Cheryl blush and have a big grin on her face because she likes getting hit on like that. He sees her blue eyes and cute smile, and can’t stop thinking about how bad he wants to see those blue eyes look up at him while he lays his big black cock on her face.

Before Cheryl walks home, she stops in the teachers’ lounge and gets a water. There’s an older white male teacher alone in there with her, and he checks Cheryl out. He was not attractive at all, and she did not want anything to do with him.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey….you the new substitute? I’m Mark. Hi.”

Cheryl looks at this guy with her bitch face, and just ignores him like he’s nothing. She can tell he’s some loser old white guy and doesn’t even wanna pretend to be interested in him.

Mark says, “Hey I saw you today, and was wondering if I can take you out to dinner? You’re gorgeous.”

Cheryl looks at this guy again, and kind of laughs under her breath.

She says, “Um no. I have a boyfriend. And you’re totally not my type anyways. See ya.”

Cheryl walks out of the room feeling so powerful with how she just turned down that older white guy. She thinks to herself how 5 minutes ago she was just flirting with a black boy in her class, and she wouldn’t even give that white guy a minute of her time. She laughs and walks down the hall.

Once she’s gone, Mark says to himself, “Fucking bitch…”

Cheryl leaves the school and has a smirk on her face, thinking about how she felt so young again like she was in high school when she was flirting with Trey at the end of the class. She knew if she had the chance she’d probably fuck him. She thinks about his tall muscular body, and how he’s in shape and could probably fuck for hours without getting tired. It makes her think about the BLACKED RAW videos. She always imagined herself in those videos when she masterbates to them, and she can totally imagine Trey being one of those big sexy black guys.

It’s late on that Friday night, and Cheryl’s alone in her boyfriend’s apartment. She knows Mike will probably call her to talk before he goes to sleep in his hotel room. She thinks it’s kind of funny how he still tries to call her when he’s gone on his trips. Most of the time she never answers his calls, and just makes up some lie about how she was busy and forgot. She watches tv on the sofa, and is dressed in short red booty shorts, and a black tank top that she wears to bed. Suddenly, her phone buzzes and she thinks it’s probably a text from Mike telling her good night. She opens the text and it’s an unknown number.

The text says, “Hey Ms. D. It’s Trey from school. This is what was hanging between my legs during class while I was checking you out today…”

He texts Cheryl a video of him in his room. He’s holding his hard black cock and smacking it in the palm of his hand, making loud smacking sounds with it. Cheryl can’t believe this video. She’s kind of in shock, but once the video ends, she restarts it and watches it again.

She says to herself, “Holy shit….”

She sees Trey’s long, thick black dick. Veins popping out on the shaft, thick mushroom head at the end of it, and how his cock curves up a little bit. She imagines what that would feel like, that curve, just rubbing her pussy walls deep in her.

She sits there thinking about what to do. She knows she shouldn’t be texting this boy from school, but that narcissistic, selfish side of her takes over. She thinks that Mike won’t find out. She just wants to have some fun and flirt a little bit.

Cheryl texts back, “First of all Trey, how did you get my number haha? Second, why are you sending me videos of your Big Black Cock haha?”

Trey reads Cheryl’s text and when he sees how she said Big Black Cock, he knows for sure she watches interracial porn and is probably a huge slut.

He texts back, “Don’t worry how I got your number haha. I think you’re a fucking sexy little snowbunny, and I gotta show you what I’m packing.”

He sends Cheryl another video of him swinging his big cock around while he has her Instagram photos on his computer screen.

Cheryl sees his big, long dick swinging around like it’s a black bat between his legs, smacking his thighs and chest. She sees her photos in the background and thinks how this boy went to the trouble of searching for her number and Instagram page, and that turns her on.

Wanting to flirt more with him, Cheryl texts, “Not gonna lie, that things fucking huge haha. Way bigger than my boyfriends…”

She wonders if by dropping the hint that she has a boyfriend it will make him back off. She hopes he doesn’t care. It would be a huge turn on for her if Trey wanted her to cheat. Her pussy starts to get wet in her tight booty shorts as she feels the adrenaline rush from the thought of cheating.

Trey texts, “I saw those pics of you and your white boyfriend. I bet he’s got a tiny dick haha. Nothing compared to my 11 inches.”

Cheryl read 11 inches and is impressed, but she acts like a tease to Trey and and says, “No way you’re 11 inches haha”

Trey texts back, “Oh yeah haha? I bet it's bigger than that cute white face of yours Ms. D. I bet if I lay my cock on your face, my balls would be on your chin, and the tip of my dick would be above your hair haha”

Cheryl reads how he described laying his big black cock on her face, and it turns her on imaging that. She bites her lower lip because she’s so turned on right now.

She still likes being a little tease to him, and texts, “Yeah right haha. It ain’t that big hehe”

Trey can tell by how she’s still flirting with him and texting back and forth like this that he can break this bitch down and fuck her.

He texts back, “Let me prove it to you. What’s you doing tonight…?”

Things are getting a little more serious now, but Cheryl still wants more. She’s biting her lip, smiling, while she’s flirting with this black boy from school.

She texts, “I’m just chilling alone tonight at my boyfriend’s apartment watching tv….”

Trey is stroking his cock while looking at her pics, and texting back and forth. Looking at a pic of her from her Instagram where she’s in a short dress and high heels. He’s slowly working his cock head, staring at her, and thinking about how bad he wants to get her pregnant. That horny animalistic instinct in him takes over, and makes him want to breed this sexy pale white teacher so bad.

He texts back, “Give me your address Ms. D. Let me come over and prove it to you…. Do it.”

Cheryl reads that text and sits there for a few minutes just thinking. She is so turned on right now flirting with this black boy, and wants to just say fuck it and do this. She also thinks about what if she gets caught. What if Mike finds out somehow, or people at the school find out. She bites her lower lip, smiling, and just says fuck it. She texts Trey her address.

Trey texts back, “I’m leaving right now.”

Once Cheryl reads that text, she can’t believe this is really happening. She has so much adrenaline running through her body, but she’s so turned on right now too. She runs to the bedroom and strips naked, and just puts on a short yellow dress that comes to her upper thighs. No panties, no bra, and she’s barefoot. She checks out herself in the mirror, and puts some eyeliner on. She sees how sexy she looks in her short dress, and she knows when she doesn’t put any panties on that she’s gonna fuck this boy.

She looks at herself in the mirror and smirks, and she says, “You bad girl.”

She has thoughts of BLACKED RAW videos when she looks at herself in the mirror, thinking about what she’s gonna do tonight.

A short amount of time goes by, and Cheryl opens the door when Trey arrives. They look at each other with a little smirk on each other’s faces.

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D.”

Cheryl responds with just, “Hey…”, but she’s got a big grin on her face as Trey walks in her boyfriend’s apartment and she locks the door.

She’s almost twice this boy's age, but now that she’s not in her high heels, she’s so short compared to this huge, tall black boy. Trey came over wearing thin sweat pants and a tank top. He’s not even wearing boxers because he knew there’s no point, he was probably going to fuck this chick. And he didn’t bother to bring a condom either.

Now that Trey is actually here for real, Cheryl gets a little nervous, and part of her is thinking to herself if she should really do this.

She says, “So, do you wanna like sit and watch tv or something?”

She sits on the sofa in the living room, but Trey doesn’t sit. He slowly walks up to Cheryl as she’s sitting there, and he stands in front of her, looking down at her. He loves that she’s barefoot. He looks at her big, skinny white sexy feet and knows that they would give him an amazing foot job. That gorgeous sexy white face looking up makes him think about how bad he wants to fuck her brains out.

Trey looks down at Cheryl and says, “So what? You think I’m lying about my size Ms. D?”

Trey is grabbing his cock through his sweatpants while looking at her.

Cheryl’s whole body is buzzing with adrenaline, and she knows if she does this, there’s no going back.

That rebellious girl in her makes her think to herself, *Fuck it. Just do it. I bet I can get away with it haha*

She leans her head back and stares at the ceiling, biting her lower lip. Trey watches her and knows he’s breaking this slut down. Cheryl looks back up at Trey with a smirk on her face and looks down at his hand grabbing his cock through his shorts in front of her.

She leans forward on the sofa and says in a teasing way, “Yea Trey, I don’t think it’s really that big.”

Seeing that sexy little smirk on Cheryl’s face when she says that turns him on so much. It makes Trey’s cock throb, making a tent in his sweatpants with an outline of his huge cock.

He says, “Pull those pants down then Cheryl…I know you wanna be a bad girl with me tonight. Do it.”

Trey grabs his phone out of his pocket, and Cheryl slowly and seductively tugs on his sweatpants, pulling them down, until they fall to the floor. She sits on the edge of the sofa while Trey stands in front of her face, and his hard black cock springs up in the air, free out of his pants. Cheryl’s so close to him, his dick hits her chin when it flips up. She leans her head back a little and sees his big black cock throbbing and bouncing in the air all by itself because he’s so horny.

Cheryl stares at that big black penis right in her face, then looks up and Trey with a face like *Oh Shit….*

Trey reach’s out and runs his fingers through Cheryl’s blonde hair. She feels him grab her hair and pulls her head back to look up at the ceiling.

He says, “I’m about to prove I’m fucking right, Cheryl.”

He pulls Cheryl’s head to him and lays his big heavy black cock on her face. His long ball sack hangs under her chin, and his black meat lays on top of her mouth and nose, going up between her eyes. She looks up at Trey with his black cock on her face. She feels the warmth from his penis on her skin, how it flexes, and throbs on her face. And that sweaty, musky smell of his cock and balls fills her nose.

Trey points his phone down at Cheryl and snaps a photo. The photo shows his dick laying on her face. His balls on her chin, and the tip of his cock hanging over top of her forehead. Her blue eyes looked up at the camera when he took it, and it even shows her tattoos showing on her shoulder, arm, and foot in the photo.

Cheryl pulls her face back and says, “Hey, I didn’t say you could take that pic, mister.”

She says it playfully, but she’s kind of serious too because she doesn’t want to get caught. She knows that if anyone saw it at the school, they’d be able to recognize it’s her from her tattoos.

She says, “Don’t show that to anyone, ok? I’m serious.”

Trey just says, “Mmmhmmm.”

He reaches and pulls her head back to his cock. He grabs the base of his penis, and gently smacks that heavy black cock on her face playfully. It’s so big and heavy, Cheryl closes her eyes as she gets her face smacked by that cock.

Trey says, “I told you I was fucking right. I knew my cock was bigger than your cute fucking face.”

Cheryl pulls her head away again, looks up at him with a smirk and says, “I knew it was this big from your videos you bad boy. Maybe I was just teasing you, and wanted to get this beautiful black penis over to my place.”

Trey grabs her head and pulls it back to his cock and says, “Get that face over here.”

Trey holds her head and starts rubbing his cock up and down on her face, and then he pushes her nose and mouth down to his big ball sack. Cheryl feels a little humiliated right now, being treated like she’s his bitch, but at the same time she’s so turned on by this. Mike is nothing like this. His skinny little white dick is 3 inches hard. He doesn’t have the cock to pleasure her, and he doesn’t take control during sex like she needs and wants as a woman.

While Trey is rubbing his big sweaty cock on her face, he feels the cold hair from Cheryl’s nostrils sniff his ball sack. He hears her do it too.

He says, “Oh you nasty little hoe. Sniff those fucking balls.”

That sweaty, musky cock smell is so manly and turns Cheryl on, and she hears how horny he sounds when he says that. She smirks knowing she’s turning him on. Trey grabs the end of his dick and rubs his cock head above her head, as Cheryl is under his big cock, sniffing his balls. She opens her mouth and Trey feels Cheryl put one of his balls in her mouth and starts sucking on it. He works his cock head in his hand while looking down at her sucking on his nut. She gently pulls her head back until his nut pops out of her mouth. She looks up at with that cute smile of hers.

Trey says, “Wash those fucking balls with your mouth, hoe.”

Cheryl is so turned on by being submissive like this, and she licks all over his hanging ball sack. She puts the other nut in her mouth and sucks on it. Cheryl is tasting his sweaty, salty balls, and is not disgusted by it at all.
Trey wants to see her cute face with his cock in her mouth, so he says, “Open your mouth”.

Cheryl looks up at him and opens her mouth ready to suck on his big beautiful black penis. He bends his dick down and puts the head of his cock in Cheryl’s mouth, and she closes those lips around it and starts sucking. She loves the feeling of sucking on a big hard cock. It is like a stress reliever for Cheryl to feel a big hard penis in her mouth, and suck on it like a baby sucking her bottle. That’s why she cheated on Mike a few years ago and sucked her coworkers dick in his car.

Trey takes his shirt off, while she grabs his thick penis with both of her little white hands, all while keeping the cock head in her mouth. It’s so long and thick she can grab it with both of her hands and stroke the shaft as she sucks on the tip. Trey just stands there looking down at this sexy white hoe twisting her hands on his shaft as she’s sucking hard on the cock head. She’s good at sucking cock, and even sticks the tip of her tongue in his slit on his cock head. She can taste his precum from his hole as she teasingly flicks her tongue.

He leans his head back, staring at the ceiling, and says, “Ooooohhh shiiiiiiiiitttt. Fuuuuck yeeaaa bitch. Good girl.”

His cock is rock hard and fully erected after her teasing his slit like that. It drove him wild, and he wants to fuck her mouth so bad, and see how much she can swallow.

Trey says, “Hands down…”.

Cheryl puts her hands down by her side on the sofa, still with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Trey runs both of his hands through her silky blonde hair and grips it tight. Then he pulls her mouth down as he pushes his cock in her mouth. It’s so thick and big, it fills her mouth up and hits the back of her tongue, trying to go into her throat. He hits her gag reflex, and she coughs, gagging on his cock that’s trying to go down her throat. Cheryl instinctively reaches her hands up to his cock to try to pull it out of her mouth.

Trey just says, “Hands down, bitch.”

Cheryl puts her hands back down to her side like she’s his slave.

He gets a tighter grip on her hair and starts fucking her mouth with his big dick. Pulling her mouth down on his cock while he’s thrusting his hips into her head. His black dick is so long, when it’s hitting her throat and can’t go down, his cock is bending as he’s trying to push it further. He knows his cock is too big for her throat, but he loves how wet and tight her mouth feels, and he just does it a little longer. Hearing the wet gurgling noises Cheryl makes, when he goes just a little bit too far, and she coughs with his dick in her mouth. He pulls his cock out and it’s covered in spit and drool. A string of spit is connecting her lips to his cock, as it's throbbing in the air in front of her face. She looks up at Trey and her eyes are watery from her gag reflex.

Trey is so horny now with his wet cock twitching in the air, he says, “Take that dress off. Show me that white pussy.”

Cheryl wipes the spit off her lips and chin. She is so horny she doesn’t even think about Mike at all as she lifts her dress up and pulls it off her. She sits back on the sofa and puts both of her feet up on the edge of the seat. She spreads her feet apart and opens her legs, showing Trey her bald wet pussy.

Trey sees more tattoos she has on her pale skin, and it turns him on even more. That huge pin up girl tattoo on her side, and he sees her perky, tiny little titties on her chest. Her tits are so cute and not saggy at all. She has hard pink nipples poking out on her tits like little pink erasers. Cheryl sits on the sofa, biting her lower lip in anticipation, looking up at Trey. He stands there, looking at her body as he strokes his big cock.

Trey gets down on his knees on the floor in front of her and sees her pussy up close. Cheryl’s so horny and aroused that her pussy lips are so thick and puffy. Her body is making her labia lips get big like that to protect her vagina during sex. Cheryl has her legs spread apart, and it makes her pussy spread open like a flower, exposing the wet, pink tender flesh inside her white pussy. Her clit sticking out at the top, and her vaginal hole so small and exposed to Trey. He can tell her pussy is gonna be a tight grip on his cock.

Trey leans down and puts his big wet lips on her pussy. He licks it from her vaginal hole, all the way up to her clit in one big wet lick with his tongue. That one big wet lick makes Cheryl moan. He loves the smell and taste of this white pussy, and does sloppy wet licks all over it. Then he puts his big lips over her clit, slurping on that erected little sensitive button of hers.

When Trey sucks on her clit like that, Cheryl’s head falls back in the seat. She stares at the ceiling, moaning, and breathing heavy. His wet mouth is sucking on her entire pussy and it’s driving her wild. Then suddenly Trey pulls her ass out to the very edge of the sofa and pushes her legs back onto her. Cheryl’s legs are bent at the knees, with her feet over her head. She reaches up and grabs her toes to hold her legs back. This makes her stick her ass out even more. Trey goes lower and presses his big wet tongue on her asshole and swirls all around it, then presses his lips on her butthole, kissing it. Cheryl looks down between her legs, and just sees Trey’s upper head.

She says, “Ohhhh shiiiiitt…”

She holds onto her feet above her head and her toes curl up in her fingers. Cheryl hasn’t gotten her ass eaten out like this since she let her coworker do it to her that one night. Mike thinks ass play is gross, but Cheryl loves it.

Trey does another big wet lick from her asshole, all the way to her clit. Then gets back down to make out with that tight, puckered up little butthole. He knows she’s a dirty girl that likes her ass eaten.

Trey pulls his head away and they’re both so horny now.

Trey looks right into Cheryl’s eyes and says, “I wanna cum in this white pussy so bad. You’re so fucking sexy Cheryl. Are you on birth control?”

Cheryl wants to fuck so bad now, even with all the consequences that could happen from it. She thinks that even if she did get pregnant from tonight, the fuck session that she’s about to receive from that huge cock will be worth it.

She feels so submissive and sexy with him, she smiles and says, “No I’m not…”

Trey stands up and lifts Cheryl to her feet. He picks her up and puts her over his shoulder. Her head hangs off the back of him, and her ass and legs are in front of him. She’s so petite and light he picks her up easily. He carries her like she’s a trophy that he won, and now he gets to do whatever he wants with her. He starts walking down the hallway to the bedroom he sees. Cheryl’s feelings and thoughts about Mike and any consequences are all out of her head now. She’s so turned on by this dominant masculine black boy that she wants to fuck him so bad. She doesn’t care about getting fucked on the same bed that her boyfriend is gonna sleep in when he comes back.

Trey drops her on the bed, and she bounces on it. Cheryl is laying on her back, while Trey stands next to the edge of the bed. He grabs her hips and pulls her ass to the edge. He grabs under her knees and pushes her legs back on her, and tells her to hold them. He sees that fat wet pussy spread open between her legs under him, and he spits on his hand and rubs it on the head of his black cock.

Cheryl’s gonna learn that dirty talk turns Trey a lot during sex. He rubs the tip of his thick cock between her fat wet pussy lips, teasing her.

Trey says, “You want me to fuck this white pussy? Huh? You want me to beat this pussy up with my big dick?”

Cheryl holds her legs back as she lays on the bed. There’s no hesitation now in her response. She’s horny and she’s had race play fantasies for so long, and she’s wanted to say this for years.

She says, “I want you to fuck me with your big black cock and cum inside me.”

Hearing her say that in her cute little voice drives Trey wild. He thinks how this slut doesn’t care if she gets pregnant, and how that’s so fucking hot. He pushes the fat tip of his penis in her vaginal hole, and he feels it stretch around his thick cock. His dick slides in her wet tight pussy, and Cheryl lays her head back on the bed, staring straight up.

She says, “Oooooohhhh yesssssss. I wanna feel it deep inside me.”

Now that his cocks in her pussy, he grabs both of her ankles and holds her legs open in the air. Feeling that tight pussy grip on his dick, he just overpowers her and makes her pussy keep stretching out. Working his hips back and forth, he fucks her and his black cock is already getting soaked in her pussy juice.

He loves seeing her big white feet up in the air as she gets fucked. He finally sees the soles of her feet and they’re so sexy. She has long, skinny feet with a big sexy arch on them. Long skinny toes, and the soles of her feet are clean, with pink and pale skin tones on her soles. He holds her ankles and brings one of her feet up to his face as he fucks her. He presses her toes on his nose and sniffs her toes, then licks all over the soft, smooth sole and arch of her foot. Then he puts those toes in his mouth and sucks on them as he looks down at her as she gets fucked. He gets so turned on by her feet it makes his cock rock hard. It feels like a thick pole is fucking her pussy.

He says, “Sexy fucking feet, MMMMMmmmm”.

He switches legs and pulls the other foot up to his face. He’s so horny now he buries his nose underneath her long skinny white toes, and he starts sniffing her foot so hard while he fucks her. He sniffs her foot and feels her toes curling up on his face. It turns him so much he almost nuts, and has to stop for a few seconds.

He pulls her foot away and holds her legs open, and leans down over top of her as he fucks her. Bucking his hips, doing a nice hard rhythm with his cock strokes. Her pussy is deeper than her mouth, and he’s going balls deep. Feeling how much looser her pussy feels now, he knows he’s working it out. Her pussy is so wet, and he’s stuffing it full of dick, and it’s making loud, wet queef sounds because his cocks pushes all the air out of her pussy. He’s leaning over her, looking down at her gorgeous face, watching it contort as she gets fucked by him. She screams and he feels her pussy clamp down on his dick as he makes her cum. Her hands push on his chest, trying to signal him to slow down after her orgasm, but he fucks right through her orgasm and keeps making her take that dick.

He hears Cheryl’s cute little whimpers as he’s smashing her pussy, and seeing her face and those noises she’s making almost makes him cum again.

He pulls his cock out and stops and says, “Fuck, you almost made me nut”

Trey is leaning down over top of Cheryl, and she pulls his face to hers and starts making out with him. They shove their tongues in each other’s mouths, and kiss passionately. Cheryl uses one of her hands and grabs his big wet cock that’s throbbing in the air above her pussy.

She slowly strokes it and says, “You want to get me pregnant, don’t you bad boy?”

Hearing this older white teacher say that drives Trey wild.

Trey says, “Fuck yes, you sexy little bitch. You want me to fuck a baby in you? What would your boyfriend think about that?”

Cheryl has an evil little grin on her face and says, “I’ll just lie to him for 9 months and say it’s his. I bet I could make up some lie and tell him I was r*ped by a black guy and don’t remember anything.”

Trey gets so turned on by how naughty this white girl is. She knows that she’s sexy and she can manipulate men and get whatever she wants. From rich guys giving her money, to alpha male men with big cocks giving her the sex that she needs. Trey wants to use and abuse this white slut and make her have his black baby.

He flips her over on the bed. She’s lying flat on her stomach in the prone position, and Trey sees that big pale white ass, and her bird tattoo on her upper back. This is the breeding position because he can fuck her hard and make himself nut.

Cheryl lays on the bed, her body shiny wet from the sweat on her. She’s never had sex like this, and she loves it. Trey looks down at her and sees this vulnerable white slut, and his cock is throbbing. He climbs on her back and uses his feet to push her legs apart on the bed and keep them spread open. He grabs Mike's pillow on the bed and puts it under Cheryl’s stomach so her back arches a little and her ass sticks up.

Trey rubs his cock on her pussy again, leans down by Cheryl’s head and says, “I’m gonna cum in this white pussy.”

Cheryl’s only thought is fucking him, and nothing else.

She says, “I want your cum in me, Trey…”

Hearing her say that drives him wild, and he slides his cock back in her fuck hole and puts his hands on the bed like he’s in a push up position. He combines thrusting his hips with his cock, and slamming his body weight down on her that makes this position a deeper, harder fuck. Slamming his cock in her pussy, smashing her, so his balls are smacking her clit. She grips the bed sheets and whimpers as she takes his 11 inch penis deep in her pussy.

In this new position, Cheryl can feel the curve in his penis digging in and rubbing her wet, ribbed vaginal walls deep inside of her. It makes her toes curl up in the bed sheets, and she bites the pillow by her head.

Trey is making horny animalistic groans and grunts as he fucks, because it feels so good for him when he can pound her deep and hard like he wants.

He keeps slamming his body weight down into her ass, and says, “Take that dick, you fucking bitch. Take that dick.”

He feels his big hot load getting built up, and he grabs Cheryl’s hair into a ponytail in one hand, and he pulls her head back. Cheryl’s head gets yanked back and he rides her hard. Trey looks next to the bed and sees a photo of her and Mike. Trey thinks about how he’s fucking this white guy’s girl behind his back and he’s gonna get her pregnant probably. That gets him so close to cumming, thinking about what he’s doing to her.

Trey’s fucking Cheryl hard and says in a loud voice, “You want me to breed this white pussy, hoe? Huh? Say it! Say you want to be a baby mama!”

Cheryl is so caught up in the moment too and doesn’t hesitate at all and says, “MMMMmmmm fuuuuck yessss Trey…. Mmmm cum in my pussy. I wanna have your babies!”

Trey’s load is built up in the tip of his cock, and he was edging himself while she said that. He pounds Cheryl’s pussy a few more times, then feels his hot cum about to explode.

He says, “I’m gonna fucking cum!”

Trey grunts and moans like an animal as his black cock starts squirting out heavy thick wads of his nut into Cheryl’s pussy. He keeps his dick balls deep, and she can feel it inside of her body as it is squirting out and splashing against her cervix at the end of her pussy. Trey had a pent up load, and it’s about 10 big squirts until he milked it all out of his cock. He keeps his cock inside of Cheryl as he’s over top of her, holding her down on the bed. Letting the orgasmic tingling rush run through his body from head to toe.

Cheryl lays there exhausted, with her head laying on the bed. She’s out of breath too, laying there looking at the pictures of her and Mike on the dresser.

She breathes heavily and says, “Oh my god…. wow…. You fucked my brains out, Trey.”

Trey pulls out of her and his dicks getting soft, but it’s still a big, long cock that swings between his legs. His black penis is covered in white creamy cum from both of them. He stands up next to the bed and Cheryl rolls over on her back, still trying to catch her breath. He just looks her over head to toe, thinking about how sexy she looks. She’s hot and sweaty laying on the bed, and he can see all of her tattoos all over her body. He looks at her long skinny legs laying on the bed, her big feet hanging off the side, and he looks at her flat stomach and imagines her with a big pregnant belly.

He says, “That felt so fucking good. I blew so hard in you.”

Cheryl lifts her head up off the bed and looks at Trey and says, “Yeah I know, I could fucking feel your cum hitting my cervix.”

She gets up off the bed and slowly stands up, because her legs are still weak and wobbly.

She says, “I’m gonna take a quick shower. You can get something to drink and watch tv if you want.”

Cheryl walks by Trey on her way to the bathroom, and when she’s next to him, Trey spanks her big white ass with his hand.

Trey says, “Sexy fucking ass.”

Cheryl’s pale white booty jiggles, and she looks back over her shoulder to Trey and smirks at him as she walks to the bathroom.

She gets in the bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror. Her hair is messed up, and she has the typical look of a girl that just got fucked. Her body is still buzzing with adrenaline as she thinks again about what she did tonight. It was the best sex of her life. She was so turned on, finally acting out her race play fantasies in bed. It turned her on so much to say to him while he fucked her that she wanted to have his babies. But now that the rush is gone, she gets a little worried about actually getting pregnant.

She just tells herself in her head, *Ok…I’m gonna get my period in 2 weeks, it’ll be fine. It’ll be ok.*

She gets out of the shower and walks out in her towel to the living room, but doesn’t see Trey anywhere.

She looks around, then grabs her cell phone and texts Trey, “Hey…Thanks for saying goodbye I guess….”

She realizes that he just left and ghosted her.

Trey knew he was leaving to go to an out of state college in one week. He knew when he left the apartment that he would never see her again, and he doesn’t even care if she gets pregnant. He won’t have to worry about it. To him, Cheryl was just a sexy white bitch that he wanted to fuck and cum in her like he marked his territory, and he knows he’s going to do the same thing with tons of younger girls at the college he’s going to.

Cheryl sits on the same sofa from earlier and is a little depressed. She feels so used right now, and it pisses her off that she was the one that got taken advantage of. Her phone buzzes, and she picks it up to look at what Trey responded back with. It’s a message from Mike.

He says, “Hey baby! Just wanted to say goodnight and I love you!”

Cheryl just ignores his text and doesn’t even respond. Mike is the last thing on her mind right now. She just sat there on the sofa for an hour, with tons of things running through her mind. Part of her hopes that she wont get pregnant from this, and that no one will find out. But thoughts also cloud her mind about what if she did get pregnant from this. How she seduced one of the senior black boys at the school and hooked up with him. She thinks about how his sperm is inside of her body right now. When she thinks about how he might make her a Mom, she cant help but get a little smirk on her face.

I must confess I've been cheating on my husband with a young uni lad (I'm 33). I'm English, but live in Central Scotland and have a thing for the accent. After having a baby, my husband hasn't really been interested in sex.

I was coming back from a work thing late one night. I walked from the train station through town when a lad smiled at me and winked. Something broke in me and I asked "do you want to fuck me?"

His housemates were all away and he has his place to himself. He clocked my wedding ring and I said "ask no questions".

We went up to his flat and it was amazing. I was an utter slut and did things I'd never consider before - I gagged on his cock and then tongued his arse while he dirty talked. I found myself saying "fuck me rough", which he did. Hair pulling, slapping, spitting, pounding with thumb in arse sex. I came like a train many times.

I went home and got in the shower fast, in case my husband was awake.

The awful thing is that wasn't the last time.

My sex life with my husband is slowly getting back, and I keep telling myself I'll stop.

Pauline The Slut - Part 4: Visit to the Office

When I woke the next morning he had already gone to work. My ass was still sore from his cock and the belt and my nipples still ached. I decided to take a bath. The hot water helped soothe my body. I closed my eyes and relaxed. I must have nodded off because the next thing I remember was the phone ringing. I got out of the bath and went back to the bedroom and answered the phone.

"Slut, put on your pink summer dress and your high heel sandals. No underwear and get a taxi to my office. Be here at noon. Don't be late." He hung up.

I stood there with the phone in my hand and water dripping off me. Did he really ask me to go to his office in the pink dress. He knew I didn't like the dress. He had made me buy it. I had worn it while on holidays but it wasn't suitable for the office. It was very short and low cut at the front and back and he didn't want me to wear any underwear. I couldn't do it. People would see me. 

I dried myself and lay on the bed. I knew I would be punished if I didn't go. He might even throw me out of the house. He had threatened to do it. I finally decided it was best to go.

I felt uncomfortable in the taxi. The driver kept looking in his mirror at my breasts. I was somewhat relieved to get to the office. The receptionist couldn't hide her surprise when I came through the door. Anytime I'd been here before I would have been dressed respectably. She watched my breasts bounce freely as I walked towards her. 

"Hello Pauline." 

"Hello Beth. I'm just going upstairs to the office ." She followed me to the lift. " I'll have to go up with you. New security rules." 

"Oh" I said.

When the lift got to the 5th floor she turned left instead of right to the office. She brought me to the meeting room, opened the door and showed me in. There was 10 or 12 people inside mostly men but two or three women. All eyes turned towards me. 

I was instantly conscious of my dress among all these people in business suits. My husband came towards me smiling.

"What a nice surprise. I wasn't expecting you." he said. Then turning to everyone he said "You all know Pauline, don't you." They all said hello. By now I could feel my face burning from my embarrassment.

"That's all for today." He said to everyone. People got up to leave. Most came over to say hello and get a closer look at my breasts. When everyone had gone I turned towards him.

"How could you do this to me." 

"Because you're a slut and everyone needs to know. Next time I might even get you to suck some of their cocks and eat some pussy." He laughed when he saw the look of terror on my face. "Now get on your knees and suck my cock. Make sure you swallow it all. I don't want the carpet getting stained."

I looked at the door and then at him. "You better hurry before someone comes in." he said as he unzipped his trousers. I quickly got to my knees and took his semi-erect cock in my mouth. It quickly filled my mouth. He started to pump my mouth pushing his cock further in with every stroke. He was soon entering my throat making me gag. 

"I'm going to cum so make sure you swallow every drop you little cock sucking slut."

I felt him explode in my mouth. I struggled to swallow it all. When he finished he zipped up his trousers and headed for the door. "You can go now slut. I'll be home after 7."

I couldn't believe it. I'd been paraded half naked in front of his colleagues, used like a whore and sent home. The tears started to swell up in my eyes. I got up off my eyes and headed for home. 

On the way home all I could think of was everyone seeing me and his threat that I would be sucking them next time. He wouldn't do that . He was my husband. I'd only ever had sex with him. Our marriage had to mean something to him.

I'm looking for female pov piss drinking. Like the girl is drinking piss and you're seeing it from her pov, not her pissing on someone. Or videos of pissing in a girIs mouth with a ball or o ring gag. I want to see the hot piss coming out of the cock right at her. Maybe some bj in there. I want to be able to imagine it's me drinking a man's hot piss. Tied up preferably. Maybe with an o ring gag. Or multiple men. I want to be dp'd and pissed on at the same time. No scat, thats too far.

Written by myself

LITTLE TEASE NEXT DOOR Part 2

Shae woke up the next morning alone in her bed feeling very hungover and her body was sore. Her head was pounding. *Geez what happened last night* she thought. She was unable to recall right away how she even made it home. Slowly it started coming back to her. As she sat up she had visions of getting fucked. Hardcore fucked. By Joe.

*Wait Did that actually happen? Was it a dream?*

She looked under her bed and pulled out her special toy box. Everything seemed to be in its place. She grabs her cell phone and texts her best friend asking what time they left the bar that night and when did she drop her off at her house.

Her pussy was sore. It couldn't have been a dream.

She thought maybe she was losing her mind. She thought about going next door and asking him about it. How awkward of a conversation would that be if he didn't fuck her to madness last night.

She was feeling conflicted. If he raped me, why am dripping wet thinking about it.

If he didn't rape me why am I thinking so much about him doing it?

She took a shower letting the hot water relax her back muscles a bit before lathering her body in soap. She ran her hands all over and found a couple of bruises on her wrists. *There's no way I was dreaming* she thought.

She got out of the shower and got dressed and decided she'd just go over and ask him casually how his night went and if she remembered correctly about him helping her with her keys to the door.

She put on a cute little yellow low cut sundress and sandals and she walked over to Joe's house. Surprisingly he was not on his porch. She rings the doorbell to his big brick 2 story house that dwarfed her little 1 bedroom 1 bath house.

She was about to ring the doorbell again when she heard his footsteps nearing the door. He answered the door with a smile on his face, "Well hello there Shae, what can I do for you?"

"I just had a question" He gestured for her to come inside which she hesitates but still walks in. He closes the door behind them and he leads her to the couch in the living room to have a seat.

"So, what was your question?" he asks sitting in the recliner chair beside the couch.

Shae clears her throat, "Well, I mean this is gonna sound silly, but I had this really vivid crazy dream last night."

"Did you? " He says with a devious grin.

"You were in it." she says. Her voice suddenly growing hoarse and giving her a bit of a cough.

"Before you tell me about it, would you like something to drink?" he asks politely.

"Yes please. Sorry I am kind of dehydrated."

"It's no problem"

He comes back with a blue gatorade and Shae guzzles a good majority of it.

"Better?" he asks.

"Yes, thank you so much." She answers.

"Now, about this vivid crazy dream?"

"Yes well, I uhm, came home drunk from the bar last night."

"Oh. Only that part wasn't a dream. I saw you bust your ass last night and lose your keys. Remember?"

Shae paused and said, "Oh so that part actually..?"

He nodded his head slowly while smiling deviously at her. Shae began to feel kind of faint and dizzy.

"So did you come. In-into my, into th-the house I mean." She said. Her vision was reducing to a colorful blur. Then it begins to fade.

"Oh I came sweetie. I came all up in that pussy and made it mine remember?" he says moving himself to the couch closer to her as her eyes start closing and she can hardly hold herself upwards.

Shae heard him but she was barely clinging to consciousness. She weakly whispers "No.."

"I'm your fucking daddy. I can't believe you forgot so soon. That's okay, your tight ass is about to get a new lesson." He tells her just as she falls over slumped over on his couch.

"He flips her onto her back and rips open the dress to get those perfect titties out to play again.

"This time baby, you're not leaving. You're gonna be just the prettiest little basement & bedroom decoration." He says with both hands grabbing her tits massaging them and flicking her pink little nipples about as he does.

"You're fucking mine."

ー

Shae's eyes felt like they weighed more than she did. There was a very dull LED light on the other side of a wall that she could see. She looked around and let her eyes adjust. She felt cold and when she went to move she realized that she was laying on a mattress in a basement chained by one of her ankles. She had her little dress on still but it was torn at the chest leaving her cleavage out on display. She grabbed the chain and followed it to find it was attached to a metal U ring tie down that was concreted to the ground.

*Oh my God* she thought.

Then she exploded with rage.

"LET ME OUT OF HERE! JOE!! JOE YOU FUCKING BASTARD! WHAT THE FUCK! LET ME GO!! HELP! SOMEBODY PLEASE HELP!"

Joe appears from around the wall.

"Someone woke up on the wrong side of her mattress didn't she?" He says calmly.

"Why?"

"I told you, you're fucking mine."

"You can't just keep me here. People will be looking for me."

"And?"

"Please let me-"

"Shut the fuck up" He said sternly as he started to walk over. Shae backed up and tripped falling back on the mattress. Joe suddenly lunged at her pinning her down with his body as she squirmed and struggled beneath him. He grabbed her wrists and pinned them above her head.

"Who fucking owns you."

"Fuck you!"

*Slap*

"Who's your fucking daddy bitch?"

"You're not my fucking daddy!"

*Slap*

"That's not what you were screaming last night."

"Fuck you! I was drunk!"

*slap"

"Do you think that matters? You want this. Why else would you have come over? You wanted daddy to rape you again. You know that's what you want , what you deserve. What you fucking exist for."

"Noo" She whines with her face throbbing from him slapping her.

"Oh yes. Daddy's gonna hurt you with his big cock every fucking day and you're gonna fucking love it."

Shae softly crying softly whispering "No, no..."

Joe ignores her and he puts her two wrists together to keep them pinned with one hand above her head as his free hand starts to grope her titties. Her nipples were still sore from being pulled and twisted so hard the night before. Everytime he touched them they send a shockwave of pain and pleasure throughout her whole body.

He reached down between her legs rubbing her pussy through her little dress and panties.

"Mmmm this is no longer yours. It is mine. It will be shaved when I say, played with as I say and fucked as I say. Do you understand me?"

Shae doesn't answer but instead just stares up at him with watery fear & hate filled eyes.

"Perhaps I just need to intoxicate you again to get you to look at me with those submissive eyes once again. Or maybe some heavy drugging so I can brainwash you. Hmm? Would you like that?" he says.

She shakes her head no. He smiles and says too bad.

Stands up and forces her up by her hair and over to a sawhorse sex bench in the corner with a mirror in front of it. He forces her to bend over it and he straps her down facing the mirror.

"I made you a promise last night that I was gonna take every hole on your body. I have yet to fulfil that promise my little tease."

Joe takes off his clothes as his eyes remained locked on her, admiring how good she looks tied bent over that sawhorse with that helpless expression on her face. His cock springs free and he begins to stroke it. Then he walks up and slaps it on her face a few times ordering her to open her mouth. She hesitates at first until Joe reared his hand back to slap her again and so she opens her mouth.

Joe slams right into her throat making her gag hard on his cock. He had his hands on each side of her head to make sure she choked on his cock properly. "Mmmm you can take it further down your throat than that. Relax your throat and this face fucking will be easier on you."

What choice did she have? She tried her best to relax her throat so his cock would slide down it easier. She hated obeying him but really she didn't want to puke all over him either. He had his cock going in and out of the back of her throat to where she was literally swallowing the head of his cock with each thrust. Drool was all over and her eyes were watering like crazy. She looked up at him with those watery eyes when he barked a command at her to do so and when she did he'd look down into them with awe as if her almost suffocating on his cock was the most precious sight in the world to him.

"You better not waste a fucking drop of my cum little girl or daddy is going to punish you hard" Her eyes widen as she didn't expect him to cum in her mouth just yet but before she could even take another gasp of air he grabbed her head and pressed it hard down onto his cock as she felt his hot cum shooting down her throat hole.

"Swallow baby. Swallow it! Yeahhh!"

Shae felt so filthy.

"Good girl he said finally releasing her head and he walked away from her over to a drawer where he pulled out a dildo, a ball gag and a vibrating wand.

"Since you were a good girl, I am going to reward you."

She looked at him curious as to what he was going to do while still adorned with her helpless expression. Oh how Joe loved his personal fuck toy.

"Open"

Shae opens her mouth to accept the ball gag into it. Then Joe sets up the wand on her clit and ties it to where it can't move and then he rubs the dildo on her asshole and shae squirmed in protest. He laughed and suddenly shoved it into her pussy, fucking her with it a bit as he flipped on the wand. Fuck it felt so good. No matter how she wanted to deny it he was going to make her cum for him yet again.

Joe could tell from her gagged moans and the movement of her body as he played with her that she was about to have an orgasm ripping through her entire body. But he suddenly stopped, pulling the dildo out and turned the vibrator off, denying her the orgasm.

Oh did this piss Shae off. She let out a moan full of distress, need and a bratty "But whyy?!" sound to it. Joe laughed and asked "Aww. Poor baby girl doesn't like being denied orgasms now does she?"

He laughs deviously stroking his big already hard again cock.

"Dont worry baby" Joe then spits on her asshole and Shae whimpers and shakes her head no, knowing she's about to have her virgin asshole taken by Joes porn star sized cock. She knew his girth would rip her asshole and stretch her to fit him inside. She felt him rub the tip at her tight hole.

*Oh god! No!*

She struggled like crazy in her restraints and joe took some of Shae's wetness up from her pussy to her asshole as Shaes anticipatory whining and pleading grew louder. With one hard merciless thrust he plunged his huge cock deep into her asshole and turned her whines into loud screams. She never felt so helpless, filthy and in pain as he ripped her ass with his cock. As he started pulling out it hurt even worse but as soon as he got his cock to where the tip was almost out of her hole he rammed it right back in.

She screams again and whimpers as joe starts to steadily fuck her asshole.

"Oh fuck yeah baby take this fucking dick!"

He suddenly rams the dildo back in her pussy at the same time making Shae let out the most perfect surprised helpless cry then he flipped the wand back on.

Shae couldnt take it, feeling so full with all of her holes were currently filled with dick, dildo and a gag. It was overwhelming. She felt it coming though. An orgasm with the most torturous intensity she's ever experienced. Joe seeing her body tense ready to release, gave her that release with the the touch of the button turning the wand on hi.

Shae's orgasm ripped through from her toes through to the tip of her head. Her body convulsed and her mind was absent any thought other than that of the hardest orgasm she has ever had in her life that continued to ripple through her body sending after shock like shudders.

The clenching of her hole on his cock had him on the verge of cuming deep in her ass.

It was when he saw the look of submission in her eyes again that he finally filled her ass with his cum.

He moans out as he feels his cock start spewing cum into her. She was his. She is property. His property. A fucking toy to be kept, used, put on display.... And the perfect specimen to breed.

Last year my husband and I took a vacation. A road trip two weeks long. I spent most of the time laid out in the back seat, flashing tits and pussy to truckers. By the end of the second day I was worked up and ready to pop.
We stopped at a motel, and the first thing I noticed was the large number of Dish TV trucks in the parking lot.
Hubby gets in, and after some making out, promtly passes the fuck out.
Aggravated, I left the room to go to the Coffee bar they had in the lobby, and on the way, I pass the fitness room.
He was hot. Tall, hairy, bald with a goatee. He was on the treadmill, working on the little gut he had.
I forgot the coffee and returned to the room. I didn't have any workout clothes, but I did have a pair of shorts and a sports bra that I normally wore a t shirt over because of how my boobs spilled out.

I quickly put them on, and made for the fitness room. He was still there. Thankfully. I slid in and watching how he looked at me. His eyes lingered over my tits and he smiled.
I returned his smile. "Hi" I told him.
"Hey" he said in return.
I stood in the mirror and started to stretch. Soon, it became clear that I didn't really know how to stretch. But he was looking.
He came over and stood by the water fountain and watched me as he filled his bottle. "You exercise a lot?"
I laughed. "No. Is it that obvious?"
"You arent really stretching anything."
"Show me."
"Gladly"
He walked over and had me lay down on my back. He lifted my leg up, extending it. I felt the cool air on my pussy and knew it had to be visible though the leg of my shorts. I could see he was looking.
As he rubbed my leg, we made small talk. I told him my husband and I were on a road trip, he was one of the Dish guys. His hands were working down my leg. I finally felt his pinky brush my pussy.
I made my move.
"I actually don't exercise at all."
"Yeah".
"Yeah. I just came in because you were hot."
He laughed and stood.
"I need to get cleaned up."
"Me too. But I dont want to wake my husband by running the shower."
"Follow me."
We went up a floor and to his room. He told me to wait a moment while he went inside. A few moments later another guy opened the door with a grin, and walked down the hall. "Roommate", he explained.
We had barely got in before we were kissing. I am short so he was bending down and forcing his tongue in my mouth. It felt like my first dates.
He had me against the wall. His sweatpants fell to the floor and I could feel his cock against me. Not really long, but nice and thick.
I reached down and grabbed it and started jerking him off. He pulled my shorts down and slid his finger down into me.
He moved back and I feel to my knees. His cock was musky with the workout smell, but I wanted it. I took him in my mouth, and cupped his balls. I got him wet, pulled it out, and slid my face along it while I moved to his balls.
One by one, I licked the hairy eggs, covering them in spit. Then back up to his cock, I took him into my mouth. He was stroking my face. Gently grabbing my hair.
I pulled off his cock and looked up at him, "No." I said. "Rape me."
"What"
"Rape me."
He smiled and I felt his grip on my hair tighten.
His cock found its way into my mouth, and rather than letting me move, he began to pump in and out of my mouth. Hard her and harder, until my head was pinned against the wall. I gagged and choked as he fucked my mouth, my fingers buried in my pussy.

suddenly he stopped.

Grabbing my arms he jerked me up and pulled me to the bed. he pushed me onto it, and turned me over. I moved my knees up onto the bed and placed my head down.
I felt his hand on my ass. It moved down, over my asshole, I felt him pause. He was asking if I would take him in the ass.
I moaned my approval, and I felt him spit on it. He finger rubbed the spit into my ass and I felt him push a finger in me.
"Does your husband fuck your ass" he asked.
"No." I whispered.
I felt his finger move and his cock head began rubbing up my slit, gathering some lube to add to my throat spit that was covering his cock. His head stopped at my asshole.
"Fuck my ass please."
He felt him pushing in, and I pushed out, like I had learned.
He slid in. His thickness was uncomfortable, but I could take it. My hands moved to my clit, and I began to rub it frantically.
He began to pound my ass. He hand began to slap my ass. the stings would barely subside and he would come with another. My pussy was flowing.
He stopped slapping and grabbed my hair, pulling my face up from the mattress. "Spit on your wedding ring"
I spit on it.
"You whore."
"Your whore." I moaned.
"You married slut."
And with that I came. My legs spasmoed, my ass clinched his cock, begging for him to cum in me to make me his. As my legs gave out, he collapsed on top of me still pumping.
It didnt take long before I felt him tense, and felt the pulses as he dumped his load into me.
We lay there, catching our breath.
I looked over at him, and asked "When does your roommate come back..."

Sexy older white teacher gets Black bred by a student PART 1

All characters in the story are 18+

This story is about a white girl that cheats on her boyfriend and gets pregnant by a BBC.

Cheryl is a 31-year-old white woman, and has been dating her white boyfriend, Mike, for 5 years. She’s a skinny, tall, blonde hipster type woman that looks way younger than her age. Dark blonde hair, blue eyes, pale white skin, and perky little 34 B cup tits with pink nipples. She always shaves her pussy, and when she’s turned on and wet, her puffy fat labia lips spread open and show off her pink tender flesh in her pussy, while her clit sticks out erect like a little button. She’s about 5’7, with a skinny, tone body at 125lbs. She has long, skinny, slender legs, and big sexy size 10 feet. Also, a plump, but perky pale white ass that has a slight jiggle when she walks.

When she was younger, she was a rebellious punk rocker chick. She’s always been more of a tomboy girl her whole life, but with a sexy body and cute, gorgeous face. And she started getting tattoos when she was 18. She has a tattoo of a fox on her right forearm, flowers on her right shoulder, her entire right side of her body has a tattoo of a pin up girl, a bird in a cage on her back, a cute little snail on her lower waist, and her favorite tattoo is a skull on the top of her right foot.

Her boyfriend Mike is 35 years old and is a short white guy. He is a rich doctor, but he’s also very gullible and naive, and Cheryl’s narcissistic side of her takes advantage of Mike. She’s lied to him about stuff a lot, like how many guys she’s slept with in her life, and she even cheated on him a few times years ago.

Her and Mike got in a fight and she had to go to work. Her co-worker John always flirted with her, and that night Cheryl told John that she didn’t care about Mike or their relationship anymore. That night after work, Cheryl followed John into his car and flirted with him until, with a smirk on her face, she leaned down in his seat and took his cock out of his pants. She sucked on John’s big cock for an hour, hearing her phone buzzing the whole time, knowing it was Mike trying to call her. She didn’t care at all, and sucked that big hard cock until John put his hand on her head, and held her mouth down on him while he blew his entire load into her mouth. He felt how she kept sucking his dick while he was nutting, and she swallowed all his cum and ate it. When he was finished, she just sat up, wiped some cum off her lips, and looked at her phone.

She texted her boyfriend, “Hey! Stuck in traffic. Be home in a bit!”

John looked at Cheryl and said, “Why are you still with that guy?”

Cheryl said, “Because he’s got money! And because he’s dumb and won’t even realize when I go home that I just ate some other guys cum tonight”

She went back to Mike’s apartment and just watched tv with him like nothing happened. He never found out about it.

Another time she cheated on Mike was when she was pissed off at him, and she wanted to mess around with John again after work. In the back of his car in the dark parking lot, Cheryl found out about John’s ass fetish. He told her exactly what he wanted to do to her, and she did it submissively and loved it. John had her in the backseat with her pants pulled down around her ankles, and had her face down and ass up. He got behind her, spread her perky tight ass cheeks, and went down and licked her entire ass crack with his tongue. He loved the musky scent of her sweaty asshole as he pressed his nose on her puckered up butthole and sniffed it so hard as he was jerking off his cock. ## this sexual attention and felt like such a dirty girl. She pressed her ass back on John’s face because she knew he liked it. That cheating episode with John ended with him licking her ass until he jacked onto her butthole. Cheryl knew all she had to do was pull her panties back up her legs, and Mike would never even find out what she did that night.

The biggest lie that Cheryl’s told Mike is how she doesn’t want to have any .. The truth is, just not with him. It has been a big fight between the couple in the past year. Mike really wants to have . and start a family with Cheryl. She always makes excuses like she doesn’t want to yet.

Cheryl’s boyfriends and hook ups in her life have only ever been white guys. She likes to be very submissive during sex, and has lets many guys use her hard in the past. Right after she turned 18, she went to a college party with her friend. She got really drunk, and this older guy at the party took her upstairs with him. She remembers losing her anal virginity that night as he fucked her in the ass. Then he laid her on her back, and she let him pull her head off the side of the bed, and fuck her mouth until he blew his load down her throat. But she is very turned on by race play fantasies that she keeps a secret to herself. When Mikes gone on trips for work, she will watch BLACKED RAW videos and masturbate. It brings out that rebellious girl in her, where she feels like it’s naughty, bad, and so risky to fuck a black guy like that. Just thinking about it when she masturbates turns her on, and she gets a sexual rush through her body thinking about having unprotected sex with a big black cock.

Cheryl was able to get a substitute teacher job for the very last day of the year at the local high school. One of the teachers was sick, so they called Cheryl and asked her to come in. She’s never done it before but was super excited to try it. That same Friday, Mike was leaving for a business trip, and was going to be gone for a few days. He was going to drop Cheryl off at the school in the morning, so he could go in and introduce himself and say hi to some of the teachers. Their apartment was right next to the school, so Cheryl could just walk home at the end of the day.

She wanted to look cute, but not too sexy at her job. She wore black skinny jeans that were tight on her long legs, and wrapped around her firm plump ass cheeks, showing off her big thigh gap between her legs. A white button up shirt to look professional, and black open toed high heels. Cheryl has always loved getting attention from men, and loves when guys stare at her feet when she wears her high heel shoes. That’s why she got her foot tattoo, to bring more attention to her feet.

Cheryl and Mike go into the school in the morning and introduce themselves to some of the other teachers they see. All the teachers love Cheryl, saying how she’s so pretty and sweet, and they say how Cheryl and Mike make such a cute couple.

Mike is about to leave for his trip and he says, “Bye babe. I love you! I’ll call you tonight.”

Cheryl is standing by the front door of the school, just staring down at her phone, not even caring what he says to her. She says, “Yeah I have to go.”

Cheryl arrives in her class that she’s about to teach. It’s the last day so she’s only going to make the students watch a video. The bell rings and the students come in and sit down and they see this young looking, tatted up white girl writing her name on the board.

Cheryl says, “Hello class. I kind of have a weird last name, so you can just call me Ms. D. Your teacher’s sick today so I’m the substitute, but don’t worry, you’re just watching a video!”

Trey is 18 years old, a senior, and the tallest black guy on the basketball team. Even though he’s 18, he looks older than that because of his well built body. He walks in the room and can’t believe how sexy this sub is. He is about 6’3, muscular with a toned body, and has a cock bigger than most porn stars. When his penis is soft, it hangs down 10 inches between his legs, always swinging and showing through when he wears basketball shorts or thin sweatpants. But when he’s horny and his cock gets fully erect, it's 11 inches, thick, veiny, slightly curved up, a fat mushroom tip head at the end, and a big hanging ball sack. He looks Cheryl up and down and checks her out. That sexy face, skinny tone body, that wide thigh gap showing between her legs, and those big sexy white feet in her high heels. He sees how she’s all tatted up, and it gives him the impression that she’s a bad girl and likes a little bit of pain.

He leans over to his friend next to him and says, “God damn….I wanna fuck that chick so bad bro. She looks like she’s 20 too. How the hell is she a teacher?”

His buddy Jamal, who is a 18 year old senior also, says back, “Bro I know. Young, pretty pale white girl. God damn. Ask her how old she is, I dare you.”

When Cheryl’s done giving her introduction, she asks if there’s any questions. She sees one of the black boys in the back of the class raise his hand.

She says, “I’m sorry, I don’t know any of you. What’s your name, and what’s your question?”

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D, my name's Trey. I was just wondering how old you are…”

The class laughs because it’s obvious to everyone Trey’s flirting with the new substitute. Cheryl couldn’t help but check out Trey when he stood up. He was so tall with a sexy muscular body for a boy in high school. She can tell how Trey’s staring at her that he likes her. She smiles and likes the attention, making her feel sexy in front of the whole class.

Cheryl says, “Well Trey, I am 31. I don’t feel that old, but I am”

The video starts and Trey and Jamal text on their phones back and forth during class.

Trey texts, “Damn she looks like she’s fucking 20 or something bro”

Jamal texts back later, “Bro…her numbers posted in a contact list on the school’s website.”

He texts Trey her name and the cell number that’s listed on the site. Trey quickly searches her name on Instagram and finds her open profile. He looks through all of Cheryl’s photos in the back of the class, while she’s at the teacher’s desk watching the video.

He can tell she’s a little attention whore by the photos she posts. Tons of seductive, sexy looking selfies, and he finds a pic of her in her bathing suit, and sees even more tattoos on her body, including the full side tattoo of the pin up girl on Cheryl’s right side.

Trey texts Jamal the pic and says, “Bro, I wanna fuck this bitch so bad. Look at this shit….Tonight I’m gonna text her cell and send a video of my dick. I wanna see what she says.”

Jamal texts back, “FUCKING DO IT! haha. Do you know if she has a boyfriend?”

Trey texts, “Yeah there’s a few recent pics of her with some white guy. How much do you wanna bet though that this chick is a slut?”

The class was over and the bell rings. As Trey is getting up to walk out of the class, he’s checking out Cheryl the whole time.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey Ms. D., I gotta say you look damn good for being 31. Sexy tats too.”

Cheryl is sitting on the teachers chair with her legs crossed, and her right foot dangling in the air in front of her in her high heel shoe. She notices Trey looking down at her foot when he talks about her tattoos. She can tell by the look in his eyes that this boy is turned on by her feet, and she kinda likes it. She smirks up at him, knowing she’s teasing this boy now, all alone with just him in the classroom. She sticks her foot out a little higher and shows off her foot tattoo to him.

She says, “Yeah this is my latest one. Hurt like hell, but the pain is part of the experience.”

Cheryl gets a big grin and smile on her face showing her pearly white teeth.

She says, “I’m guessing you’re on the basketball team, since you’re like 6 '5. How old are you?”

Trey says, “I’m legal. I’m 18, but I’m way bigger than my age. I’ll see you later Ms. D.”

He makes Cheryl blush and have a big grin on her face because she likes getting hit on like that. He sees her blue eyes and cute smile, and can’t stop thinking about how bad he wants to see those blue eyes look up at him while he lays his big black cock on her face.

Before Cheryl walks home, she stops in the teachers’ lounge and gets a water. There’s an older white male teacher alone in there with her, and he checks Cheryl out. He was not attractive at all, and she did not want anything to do with him.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey….you the new substitute? I’m Mark. Hi.”

Cheryl looks at this guy with her bitch face, and just ignores him like he’s nothing. She can tell he’s some loser old white guy and doesn’t even wanna pretend to be interested in him.

Mark says, “Hey I saw you today, and was wondering if I can take you out to dinner? You’re gorgeous.”

Cheryl looks at this guy again, and kind of laughs under her breath.

She says, “Um no. I have a boyfriend. And you’re totally not my type anyways. See ya.”

Cheryl walks out of the room feeling so powerful with how she just turned down that older white guy. She thinks to herself how 5 minutes ago she was just flirting with a black boy in her class, and she wouldn’t even give that white guy a minute of her time. She laughs and walks down the hall.

Once she’s gone, Mark says to himself, “Fucking bitch…”

Cheryl leaves the school and has a smirk on her face, thinking about how she felt so young again like she was in high school when she was flirting with Trey at the end of the class. She knew if she had the chance she’d probably fuck him. She thinks about his tall muscular body, and how he’s in shape and could probably fuck for hours without getting tired. It makes her think about the BLACKED RAW videos. She always imagined herself in those videos when she masterbates to them, and she can totally imagine Trey being one of those big sexy black guys.

It’s late on that Friday night, and Cheryl’s alone in her boyfriend’s apartment. She knows Mike will probably call her to talk before he goes to sleep in his hotel room. She thinks it’s kind of funny how he still tries to call her when he’s gone on his trips. Most of the time she never answers his calls, and just makes up some lie about how she was busy and forgot. She watches tv on the sofa, and is dressed in short red booty shorts, and a black tank top that she wears to bed. Suddenly, her phone buzzes and she thinks it’s probably a text from Mike telling her good night. She opens the text and it’s an unknown number.

The text says, “Hey Ms. D. It’s Trey from school. This is what was hanging between my legs during class while I was checking you out today…”

He texts Cheryl a video of him in his room. He’s holding his hard black cock and smacking it in the palm of his hand, making loud smacking sounds with it. Cheryl can’t believe this video. She’s kind of in shock, but once the video ends, she restarts it and watches it again.

She says to herself, “Holy shit….”

She sees Trey’s long, thick black dick. Veins popping out on the shaft, thick mushroom head at the end of it, and how his cock curves up a little bit. She imagines what that would feel like, that curve, just rubbing her pussy walls deep in her.

She sits there thinking about what to do. She knows she shouldn’t be texting this boy from school, but that narcissistic, selfish side of her takes over. She thinks that Mike won’t find out. She just wants to have some fun and flirt a little bit.

Cheryl texts back, “First of all Trey, how did you get my number haha? Second, why are you sending me videos of your Big Black Cock haha?”

Trey reads Cheryl’s text and when he sees how she said Big Black Cock, he knows for sure she watches interracial porn and is probably a huge slut.

He texts back, “Don’t worry how I got your number haha. I think you’re a fucking sexy little snowbunny, and I gotta show you what I’m packing.”

He sends Cheryl another video of him swinging his big cock around while he has her Instagram photos on his computer screen.

Cheryl sees his big, long dick swinging around like it’s a black bat between his legs, smacking his thighs and chest. She sees her photos in the background and thinks how this boy went to the trouble of searching for her number and Instagram page, and that turns her on.

Wanting to flirt more with him, Cheryl texts, “Not gonna lie, that things fucking huge haha. Way bigger than my boyfriends…”

She wonders if by dropping the hint that she has a boyfriend it will make him back off. She hopes he doesn’t care. It would be a huge turn on for her if Trey wanted her to cheat. Her pussy starts to get wet in her tight booty shorts as she feels the adrenaline rush from the thought of cheating.

Trey texts, “I saw those pics of you and your white boyfriend. I bet he’s got a tiny dick haha. Nothing compared to my 11 inches.”

Cheryl read 11 inches and is impressed, but she acts like a tease to Trey and and says, “No way you’re 11 inches haha”

Trey texts back, “Oh yeah haha? I bet it's bigger than that cute white face of yours Ms. D. I bet if I lay my cock on your face, my balls would be on your chin, and the tip of my dick would be above your hair haha”

Cheryl reads how he described laying his big black cock on her face, and it turns her on imaging that. She bites her lower lip because she’s so turned on right now.

She still likes being a little tease to him, and texts, “Yeah right haha. It ain’t that big hehe”

Trey can tell by how she’s still flirting with him and texting back and forth like this that he can break this bitch down and fuck her.

He texts back, “Let me prove it to you. What’s you doing tonight…?”

Things are getting a little more serious now, but Cheryl still wants more. She’s biting her lip, smiling, while she’s flirting with this black boy from school.

She texts, “I’m just chilling alone tonight at my boyfriend’s apartment watching tv….”

Trey is stroking his cock while looking at her pics, and texting back and forth. Looking at a pic of her from her Instagram where she’s in a short dress and high heels. He’s slowly working his cock head, staring at her, and thinking about how bad he wants to get her pregnant. That horny animalistic instinct in him takes over, and makes him want to breed this sexy pale white teacher so bad.

He texts back, “Give me your address Ms. D. Let me come over and prove it to you…. Do it.”

Cheryl reads that text and sits there for a few minutes just thinking. She is so turned on right now flirting with this black boy, and wants to just say fuck it and do this. She also thinks about what if she gets caught. What if Mike finds out somehow, or people at the school find out. She bites her lower lip, smiling, and just says fuck it. She texts Trey her address.

Trey texts back, “I’m leaving right now.”

Once Cheryl reads that text, she can’t believe this is really happening. She has so much adrenaline running through her body, but she’s so turned on right now too. She runs to the bedroom and strips naked, and just puts on a short yellow dress that comes to her upper thighs. No panties, no bra, and she’s barefoot. She checks out herself in the mirror, and puts some eyeliner on. She sees how sexy she looks in her short dress, and she knows when she doesn’t put any panties on that she’s gonna fuck this boy.

She looks at herself in the mirror and smirks, and she says, “You bad girl.”

She has thoughts of BLACKED RAW videos when she looks at herself in the mirror, thinking about what she’s gonna do tonight.

A short amount of time goes by, and Cheryl opens the door when Trey arrives. They look at each other with a little smirk on each other’s faces.

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D.”

Cheryl responds with just, “Hey…”, but she’s got a big grin on her face as Trey walks in her boyfriend’s apartment and she locks the door.

She’s almost twice this boy's age, but now that she’s not in her high heels, she’s so short compared to this huge, tall black boy. Trey came over wearing thin sweat pants and a tank top. He’s not even wearing boxers because he knew there’s no point, he was probably going to fuck this chick. And he didn’t bother to bring a condom either.

Now that Trey is actually here for real, Cheryl gets a little nervous, and part of her is thinking to herself if she should really do this.

She says, “So, do you wanna like sit and watch tv or something?”

She sits on the sofa in the living room, but Trey doesn’t sit. He slowly walks up to Cheryl as she’s sitting there, and he stands in front of her, looking down at her. He loves that she’s barefoot. He looks at her big, skinny white sexy feet and knows that they would give him an amazing foot job. That gorgeous sexy white face looking up makes him think about how bad he wants to fuck her brains out.

Trey looks down at Cheryl and says, “So what? You think I’m lying about my size Ms. D?”

Trey is grabbing his cock through his sweatpants while looking at her.

Cheryl’s whole body is buzzing with adrenaline, and she knows if she does this, there’s no going back.

That rebellious girl in her makes her think to herself, *Fuck it. Just do it. I bet I can get away with it haha*

She leans her head back and stares at the ceiling, biting her lower lip. Trey watches her and knows he’s breaking this slut down. Cheryl looks back up at Trey with a smirk on her face and looks down at his hand grabbing his cock through his shorts in front of her.

She leans forward on the sofa and says in a teasing way, “Yea Trey, I don’t think it’s really that big.”

Seeing that sexy little smirk on Cheryl’s face when she says that turns him on so much. It makes Trey’s cock throb, making a tent in his sweatpants with an outline of his huge cock.

He says, “Pull those pants down then Cheryl…I know you wanna be a bad girl with me tonight. Do it.”

Trey grabs his phone out of his pocket, and Cheryl slowly and seductively tugs on his sweatpants, pulling them down, until they fall to the floor. She sits on the edge of the sofa while Trey stands in front of her face, and his hard black cock springs up in the air, free out of his pants. Cheryl’s so close to him, his dick hits her chin when it flips up. She leans her head back a little and sees his big black cock throbbing and bouncing in the air all by itself because he’s so horny.

Cheryl stares at that big black penis right in her face, then looks up and Trey with a face like *Oh Shit….*

Trey reach’s out and runs his fingers through Cheryl’s blonde hair. She feels him grab her hair and pulls her head back to look up at the ceiling.

He says, “I’m about to prove I’m fucking right, Cheryl.”

He pulls Cheryl’s head to him and lays his big heavy black cock on her face. His long ball sack hangs under her chin, and his black meat lays on top of her mouth and nose, going up between her eyes. She looks up at Trey with his black cock on her face. She feels the warmth from his penis on her skin, how it flexes, and throbs on her face. And that sweaty, musky smell of his cock and balls fills her nose.

Trey points his phone down at Cheryl and snaps a photo. The photo shows his dick laying on her face. His balls on her chin, and the tip of his cock hanging over top of her forehead. Her blue eyes looked up at the camera when he took it, and it even shows her tattoos showing on her shoulder, arm, and foot in the photo.

Cheryl pulls her face back and says, “Hey, I didn’t say you could take that pic, mister.”

She says it playfully, but she’s kind of serious too because she doesn’t want to get caught. She knows that if anyone saw it at the school, they’d be able to recognize it’s her from her tattoos.

She says, “Don’t show that to anyone, ok? I’m serious.”

Trey just says, “Mmmhmmm.”

He reaches and pulls her head back to his cock. He grabs the base of his penis, and gently smacks that heavy black cock on her face playfully. It’s so big and heavy, Cheryl closes her eyes as she gets her face smacked by that cock.

Trey says, “I told you I was fucking right. I knew my cock was bigger than your cute fucking face.”

Cheryl pulls her head away again, looks up at him with a smirk and says, “I knew it was this big from your videos you bad boy. Maybe I was just teasing you, and wanted to get this beautiful black penis over to my place.”

Trey grabs her head and pulls it back to his cock and says, “Get that face over here.”

Trey holds her head and starts rubbing his cock up and down on her face, and then he pushes her nose and mouth down to his big ball sack. Cheryl feels a little humiliated right now, being treated like she’s his bitch, but at the same time she’s so turned on by this. Mike is nothing like this. His skinny little white dick is 3 inches hard. He doesn’t have the cock to pleasure her, and he doesn’t take control during sex like she needs and wants as a woman.

While Trey is rubbing his big sweaty cock on her face, he feels the cold hair from Cheryl’s nostrils sniff his ball sack. He hears her do it too.

He says, “Oh you nasty little hoe. Sniff those fucking balls.”

That sweaty, musky cock smell is so manly and turns Cheryl on, and she hears how horny he sounds when he says that. She smirks knowing she’s turning him on. Trey grabs the end of his dick and rubs his cock head above her head, as Cheryl is under his big cock, sniffing his balls. She opens her mouth and Trey feels Cheryl put one of his balls in her mouth and starts sucking on it. He works his cock head in his hand while looking down at her sucking on his nut. She gently pulls her head back until his nut pops out of her mouth. She looks up at with that cute smile of hers.

Trey says, “Wash those fucking balls with your mouth, hoe.”

Cheryl is so turned on by being submissive like this, and she licks all over his hanging ball sack. She puts the other nut in her mouth and sucks on it. Cheryl is tasting his sweaty, salty balls, and is not disgusted by it at all.
Trey wants to see her cute face with his cock in her mouth, so he says, “Open your mouth”.

Cheryl looks up at him and opens her mouth ready to suck on his big beautiful black penis. He bends his dick down and puts the head of his cock in Cheryl’s mouth, and she closes those lips around it and starts sucking. She loves the feeling of sucking on a big hard cock. It is like a stress reliever for Cheryl to feel a big hard penis in her mouth, and suck on it like a baby sucking her bottle. That’s why she cheated on Mike a few years ago and sucked her coworkers dick in his car.

Trey takes his shirt off, while she grabs his thick penis with both of her little white hands, all while keeping the cock head in her mouth. It’s so long and thick she can grab it with both of her hands and stroke the shaft as she sucks on the tip. Trey just stands there looking down at this sexy white hoe twisting her hands on his shaft as she’s sucking hard on the cock head. She’s good at sucking cock, and even sticks the tip of her tongue in his slit on his cock head. She can taste his precum from his hole as she teasingly flicks her tongue.

He leans his head back, staring at the ceiling, and says, “Ooooohhh shiiiiiiiiitttt. Fuuuuck yeeaaa bitch. Good girl.”

His cock is rock hard and fully erected after her teasing his slit like that. It drove him wild, and he wants to fuck her mouth so bad, and see how much she can swallow.

Trey says, “Hands down…”.

Cheryl puts her hands down by her side on the sofa, still with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Trey runs both of his hands through her silky blonde hair and grips it tight. Then he pulls her mouth down as he pushes his cock in her mouth. It’s so thick and big, it fills her mouth up and hits the back of her tongue, trying to go into her throat. He hits her gag reflex, and she coughs, gagging on his cock that’s trying to go down her throat. Cheryl instinctively reaches her hands up to his cock to try to pull it out of her mouth.

Trey just says, “Hands down, bitch.”

Cheryl puts her hands back down to her side like she’s his slave.

He gets a tighter grip on her hair and starts fucking her mouth with his big dick. Pulling her mouth down on his cock while he’s thrusting his hips into her head. His black dick is so long, when it’s hitting her throat and can’t go down, his cock is bending as he’s trying to push it further. He knows his cock is too big for her throat, but he loves how wet and tight her mouth feels, and he just does it a little longer. Hearing the wet gurgling noises Cheryl makes, when he goes just a little bit too far, and she coughs with his dick in her mouth. He pulls his cock out and it’s covered in spit and drool. A string of spit is connecting her lips to his cock, as it's throbbing in the air in front of her face. She looks up at Trey and her eyes are watery from her gag reflex.

Trey is so horny now with his wet cock twitching in the air, he says, “Take that dress off. Show me that white pussy.”

Cheryl wipes the spit off her lips and chin. She is so horny she doesn’t even think about Mike at all as she lifts her dress up and pulls it off her. She sits back on the sofa and puts both of her feet up on the edge of the seat. She spreads her feet apart and opens her legs, showing Trey her bald wet pussy.

Trey sees more tattoos she has on her pale skin, and it turns him on even more. That huge pin up girl tattoo on her side, and he sees her perky, tiny little titties on her chest. Her tits are so cute and not saggy at all. She has hard pink nipples poking out on her tits like little pink erasers. Cheryl sits on the sofa, biting her lower lip in anticipation, looking up at Trey. He stands there, looking at her body as he strokes his big cock.

Trey gets down on his knees on the floor in front of her and sees her pussy up close. Cheryl’s so horny and aroused that her pussy lips are so thick and puffy. Her body is making her labia lips get big like that to protect her vagina during sex. Cheryl has her legs spread apart, and it makes her pussy spread open like a flower, exposing the wet, pink tender flesh inside her white pussy. Her clit sticking out at the top, and her vaginal hole so small and exposed to Trey. He can tell her pussy is gonna be a tight grip on his cock.

Trey leans down and puts his big wet lips on her pussy. He licks it from her vaginal hole, all the way up to her clit in one big wet lick with his tongue. That one big wet lick makes Cheryl moan. He loves the smell and taste of this white pussy, and does sloppy wet licks all over it. Then he puts his big lips over her clit, slurping on that erected little sensitive button of hers.

When Trey sucks on her clit like that, Cheryl’s head falls back in the seat. She stares at the ceiling, moaning, and breathing heavy. His wet mouth is sucking on her entire pussy and it’s driving her wild. Then suddenly Trey pulls her ass out to the very edge of the sofa and pushes her legs back onto her. Cheryl’s legs are bent at the knees, with her feet over her head. She reaches up and grabs her toes to hold her legs back. This makes her stick her ass out even more. Trey goes lower and presses his big wet tongue on her asshole and swirls all around it, then presses his lips on her butthole, kissing it. Cheryl looks down between her legs, and just sees Trey’s upper head.

She says, “Ohhhh shiiiiitt…”

She holds onto her feet above her head and her toes curl up in her fingers. Cheryl hasn’t gotten her ass eaten out like this since she let her coworker do it to her that one night. Mike thinks ass play is gross, but Cheryl loves it.

Trey does another big wet lick from her asshole, all the way to her clit. Then gets back down to make out with that tight, puckered up little butthole. He knows she’s a dirty girl that likes her ass eaten.

Trey pulls his head away and they’re both so horny now.

Trey looks right into Cheryl’s eyes and says, “I wanna cum in this white pussy so bad. You’re so fucking sexy Cheryl. Are you on birth control?”

Cheryl wants to fuck so bad now, even with all the consequences that could happen from it. She thinks that even if she did get pregnant from tonight, the fuck session that she’s about to receive from that huge cock will be worth it.

She feels so submissive and sexy with him, she smiles and says, “No I’m not…”

Trey stands up and lifts Cheryl to her feet. He picks her up and puts her over his shoulder. Her head hangs off the back of him, and her ass and legs are in front of him. She’s so petite and light he picks her up easily. He carries her like she’s a trophy that he won, and now he gets to do whatever he wants with her. He starts walking down the hallway to the bedroom he sees. Cheryl’s feelings and thoughts about Mike and any consequences are all out of her head now. She’s so turned on by this dominant masculine black boy that she wants to fuck him so bad. She doesn’t care about getting fucked on the same bed that her boyfriend is gonna sleep in when he comes back.

Trey drops her on the bed, and she bounces on it. Cheryl is laying on her back, while Trey stands next to the edge of the bed. He grabs her hips and pulls her ass to the edge. He grabs under her knees and pushes her legs back on her, and tells her to hold them. He sees that fat wet pussy spread open between her legs under him, and he spits on his hand and rubs it on the head of his black cock.

Cheryl’s gonna learn that dirty talk turns Trey a lot during sex. He rubs the tip of his thick cock between her fat wet pussy lips, teasing her.

Trey says, “You want me to fuck this white pussy? Huh? You want me to beat this pussy up with my big dick?”

Cheryl holds her legs back as she lays on the bed. There’s no hesitation now in her response. She’s horny and she’s had race play fantasies for so long, and she’s wanted to say this for years.

She says, “I want you to fuck me with your big black cock and cum inside me.”

Hearing her say that in her cute little voice drives Trey wild. He thinks how this slut doesn’t care if she gets pregnant, and how that’s so fucking hot. He pushes the fat tip of his penis in her vaginal hole, and he feels it stretch around his thick cock. His dick slides in her wet tight pussy, and Cheryl lays her head back on the bed, staring straight up.

She says, “Oooooohhhh yesssssss. I wanna feel it deep inside me.”

Now that his cocks in her pussy, he grabs both of her ankles and holds her legs open in the air. Feeling that tight pussy grip on his dick, he just overpowers her and makes her pussy keep stretching out. Working his hips back and forth, he fucks her and his black cock is already getting soaked in her pussy juice.

He loves seeing her big white feet up in the air as she gets fucked. He finally sees the soles of her feet and they’re so sexy. She has long, skinny feet with a big sexy arch on them. Long skinny toes, and the soles of her feet are clean, with pink and pale skin tones on her soles. He holds her ankles and brings one of her feet up to his face as he fucks her. He presses her toes on his nose and sniffs her toes, then licks all over the soft, smooth sole and arch of her foot. Then he puts those toes in his mouth and sucks on them as he looks down at her as she gets fucked. He gets so turned on by her feet it makes his cock rock hard. It feels like a thick pole is fucking her pussy.

He says, “Sexy fucking feet, MMMMMmmmm”.

He switches legs and pulls the other foot up to his face. He’s so horny now he buries his nose underneath her long skinny white toes, and he starts sniffing her foot so hard while he fucks her. He sniffs her foot and feels her toes curling up on his face. It turns him so much he almost nuts, and has to stop for a few seconds.

He pulls her foot away and holds her legs open, and leans down over top of her as he fucks her. Bucking his hips, doing a nice hard rhythm with his cock strokes. Her pussy is deeper than her mouth, and he’s going balls deep. Feeling how much looser her pussy feels now, he knows he’s working it out. Her pussy is so wet, and he’s stuffing it full of dick, and it’s making loud, wet queef sounds because his cocks pushes all the air out of her pussy. He’s leaning over her, looking down at her gorgeous face, watching it contort as she gets fucked by him. She screams and he feels her pussy clamp down on his dick as he makes her cum. Her hands push on his chest, trying to signal him to slow down after her orgasm, but he fucks right through her orgasm and keeps making her take that dick.

He hears Cheryl’s cute little whimpers as he’s smashing her pussy, and seeing her face and those noises she’s making almost makes him cum again.

He pulls his cock out and stops and says, “Fuck, you almost made me nut”

Trey is leaning down over top of Cheryl, and she pulls his face to hers and starts making out with him. They shove their tongues in each other’s mouths, and kiss passionately. Cheryl uses one of her hands and grabs his big wet cock that’s throbbing in the air above her pussy.

She slowly strokes it and says, “You want to get me pregnant, don’t you bad boy?”

Hearing this older white teacher say that drives Trey wild.

Trey says, “Fuck yes, you sexy little bitch. You want me to fuck a baby in you? What would your boyfriend think about that?”

Cheryl has an evil little grin on her face and says, “I’ll just lie to him for 9 months and say it’s his. I bet I could make up some lie and tell him I was r*ped by a black guy and don’t remember anything.”

Trey gets so turned on by how naughty this white girl is. She knows that she’s sexy and she can manipulate men and get whatever she wants. From rich guys giving her money, to alpha male men with big cocks giving her the sex that she needs. Trey wants to use and abuse this white slut and make her have his black baby.

He flips her over on the bed. She’s lying flat on her stomach in the prone position, and Trey sees that big pale white ass, and her bird tattoo on her upper back. This is the breeding position because he can fuck her hard and make himself nut.

Cheryl lays on the bed, her body shiny wet from the sweat on her. She’s never had sex like this, and she loves it. Trey looks down at her and sees this vulnerable white slut, and his cock is throbbing. He climbs on her back and uses his feet to push her legs apart on the bed and keep them spread open. He grabs Mike's pillow on the bed and puts it under Cheryl’s stomach so her back arches a little and her ass sticks up.

Trey rubs his cock on her pussy again, leans down by Cheryl’s head and says, “I’m gonna cum in this white pussy.”

Cheryl’s only thought is fucking him, and nothing else.

She says, “I want your cum in me, Trey…”

Hearing her say that drives him wild, and he slides his cock back in her fuck hole and puts his hands on the bed like he’s in a push up position. He combines thrusting his hips with his cock, and slamming his body weight down on her that makes this position a deeper, harder fuck. Slamming his cock in her pussy, smashing her, so his balls are smacking her clit. She grips the bed sheets and whimpers as she takes his 11 inch penis deep in her pussy.

In this new position, Cheryl can feel the curve in his penis digging in and rubbing her wet, ribbed vaginal walls deep inside of her. It makes her toes curl up in the bed sheets, and she bites the pillow by her head.

Trey is making horny animalistic groans and grunts as he fucks, because it feels so good for him when he can pound her deep and hard like he wants.

He keeps slamming his body weight down into her ass, and says, “Take that dick, you fucking bitch. Take that dick.”

He feels his big hot load getting built up, and he grabs Cheryl’s hair into a ponytail in one hand, and he pulls her head back. Cheryl’s head gets yanked back and he rides her hard. Trey looks next to the bed and sees a photo of her and Mike. Trey thinks about how he’s fucking this white guy’s girl behind his back and he’s gonna get her pregnant probably. That gets him so close to cumming, thinking about what he’s doing to her.

Trey’s fucking Cheryl hard and says in a loud voice, “You want me to breed this white pussy, hoe? Huh? Say it! Say you want to be a baby mama!”

Cheryl is so caught up in the moment too and doesn’t hesitate at all and says, “MMMMmmmm fuuuuck yessss Trey…. Mmmm cum in my pussy. I wanna have your babies!”

Trey’s load is built up in the tip of his cock, and he was edging himself while she said that. He pounds Cheryl’s pussy a few more times, then feels his hot cum about to explode.

He says, “I’m gonna fucking cum!”

Trey grunts and moans like an animal as his black cock starts squirting out heavy thick wads of his nut into Cheryl’s pussy. He keeps his dick balls deep, and she can feel it inside of her body as it is squirting out and splashing against her cervix at the end of her pussy. Trey had a pent up load, and it’s about 10 big squirts until he milked it all out of his cock. He keeps his cock inside of Cheryl as he’s over top of her, holding her down on the bed. Letting the orgasmic tingling rush run through his body from head to toe.

Cheryl lays there exhausted, with her head laying on the bed. She’s out of breath too, laying there looking at the pictures of her and Mike on the dresser.

She breathes heavily and says, “Oh my god…. wow…. You fucked my brains out, Trey.”

Trey pulls out of her and his dicks getting soft, but it’s still a big, long cock that swings between his legs. His black penis is covered in white creamy cum from both of them. He stands up next to the bed and Cheryl rolls over on her back, still trying to catch her breath. He just looks her over head to toe, thinking about how sexy she looks. She’s hot and sweaty laying on the bed, and he can see all of her tattoos all over her body. He looks at her long skinny legs laying on the bed, her big feet hanging off the side, and he looks at her flat stomach and imagines her with a big pregnant belly.

He says, “That felt so fucking good. I blew so hard in you.”

Cheryl lifts her head up off the bed and looks at Trey and says, “Yeah I know, I could fucking feel your cum hitting my cervix.”

She gets up off the bed and slowly stands up, because her legs are still weak and wobbly.

She says, “I’m gonna take a quick shower. You can get something to drink and watch tv if you want.”

Cheryl walks by Trey on her way to the bathroom, and when she’s next to him, Trey spanks her big white ass with his hand.

Trey says, “Sexy fucking ass.”

Cheryl’s pale white booty jiggles, and she looks back over her shoulder to Trey and smirks at him as she walks to the bathroom.

She gets in the bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror. Her hair is messed up, and she has the typical look of a girl that just got fucked. Her body is still buzzing with adrenaline as she thinks again about what she did tonight. It was the best sex of her life. She was so turned on, finally acting out her race play fantasies in bed. It turned her on so much to say to him while he fucked her that she wanted to have his babies. But now that the rush is gone, she gets a little worried about actually getting pregnant.

She just tells herself in her head, *Ok…I’m gonna get my period in 2 weeks, it’ll be fine. It’ll be ok.*

She gets out of the shower and walks out in her towel to the living room, but doesn’t see Trey anywhere.

She looks around, then grabs her cell phone and texts Trey, “Hey…Thanks for saying goodbye I guess….”

She realizes that he just left and ghosted her.

Trey knew he was leaving to go to an out of state college in one week. He knew when he left the apartment that he would never see her again, and he doesn’t even care if she gets pregnant. He won’t have to worry about it. To him, Cheryl was just a sexy white bitch that he wanted to fuck and cum in her like he marked his territory, and he knows he’s going to do the same thing with tons of younger girls at the college he’s going to.

Cheryl sits on the same sofa from earlier and is a little depressed. She feels so used right now, and it pisses her off that she was the one that got taken advantage of. Her phone buzzes, and she picks it up to look at what Trey responded back with. It’s a message from Mike.

He says, “Hey baby! Just wanted to say goodnight and I love you!”

Cheryl just ignores his text and doesn’t even respond. Mike is the last thing on her mind right now.

One month goes by.

Cheryl missed her period by two weeks. She’s sitting on the toilet in the bathroom by herself, and she looks at the pregnancy test that she just took. It’s positive. She starts to cry, trying not to be too loud where Mike could hear her. She is freaking out and wondering what she is gonna say. She has no idea what to do, so she just decides to lie to Mike about it. She’s gonna tell him it’s his, and then she will just try to think of some big lie to tell him in 9 months.

Cheryl wipes the tears off her face and walks out to the living room, where Mike is playing video games.

She sits next to him, and says, “Baby…guess what…. You’re gonna be a Daddy! I’m pregnant!”

Mike is shocked and confused.

He says, “Wait…what? Are you serious? How?! I’ve worn a condom every single time we had sex since we started dating. Are you sure?”

Cheryl is a very good liar and convinces Mike that it’s his baby.

She shows him the pregnancy test and says, “I guess one of your condoms broke one night. I don’t know! But yeah, I’m sure. I’m pregnant!”

They both hug each other on the same sofa where Cheryl sucked her first black cock, and got her ass eaten out on. Her face is showing happiness and excitement to Mike, but in her head she’s still nervous of getting caught, and what she will say when she’s at the hospital and Mike sees her push out a black baby.

Nine months go by.

The months go by quickly, and she’s never confessed anything to Mike. She’s just hoping that Mike will believe the story that she made up.

The day of the ., Cheryl and Mike are at the hospital. She has her feet up on the hospital bed.

The doctor is saying, “Ok Cheryl, now it’s time to push and get this baby out of you. Push! Come on! Push!”

Even feeling the most intense pain of her life while giving birth, her mind is still racing about what she’s going to say. Mike is behind the doctor in the room waiting to see his new son arrive in the world. Cheryl closes her eyes and screams, and pushes as hard as she can. Then she hears the baby crying. She opens her eyes and looks at Mike, and he has just a look of shock and confusion on his face. There’s no excitement, happiness or smile from Mike. He stares at this black baby that just came out of his girlfriend, and he’s just in shock. He looks at Cheryl with her long legs spread open on the hospital bed. He can’t help but think about how she probably spread her legs like that for some black guy while they were dating. The doctors clean the baby off and give it to Cheryl. She holds it and kisses her new baby. She sees Mike walk out of the hospital room, and Cheryl knows it’s going to be hard to convince him of her story. She’s always gotten away with cheating, and is good at getting whatever she wants. Deep down she knows she will get away with this.

Mike doesn’t make a scene or anything at the hospital. He just leaves and doesn’t say anything to his girlfriend. The next day at the hospital, Cheryl is recovering and about to be sent home.

She texts Mike, “Hey…Will you come pick me up? I can explain.”

They drive back in his car, but don’t say a word to each other. Once Cheryl walks in the apartment and sits down with her baby, Mike slams the door shut.

He says, “What the fuck is going on, Cheryl? You better fucking tell me what you did right now, and don’t fucking lie to me!”

Cheryl’s thought about this for a while, about what to say to Mike. She thought of some made up story that he would believe, and she could get away with this.

She says, “Mike, I swear I thought it was yours. I never told you what happened to me last summer when you were gone on one of our trips. I went out to a bar with some of my friends, and I don’t remember what happened. I think some black guy that was trying to hit on me put something in my drink. I remember being in his car, then him being on top of me and hurting me. I’m sorry I never told you. I never wanted to think about that night again, so I never told you. I swear, I have no idea what happened…”

For once, Cheryl can’t be the narcissistic little brat that she’s been her entire life. Mike doesn’t believe a single word of her story. He call’s her bluff.

Mike says, “You know what I think? I think you’re fucking liar, and that you’re a fucking whore! I don’t believe any of that bullshit story you just made up. I think you’re a fucking cheater! So, what really happened, Cheryl? Huh?! Did you wait until I was gone on a trip, and just invite some black guy you met into my fucking apartment, and you fucked him raw? You fucking whore! I never want to see your white, trashy ass ever again in my life! Get your shit out of my apartment by tomorrow, we’re fucking done! You’re going to be nothing more than a white trash piece of shit, single mom with a black baby! Bye bitch!”

Mike walks out the door and slams it shut. Cheryl sits on the sofa in shock, holding her black baby. He’s crying and she’s trying to calm him down. She’s sitting on the edge of the sofa, the same spot where 9 months ago this whole thing started. She wishes she never texted Trey back and flirted with him. It ruined her life. But she looks at her new baby and kisses it. She knows she’s stuck with this black baby, and there’s nothing that can get her out of this situation. She sits there just thinking about stuff. How she feels so stupid thinking she could have gotten away with it. She felt stupid thinking how she thought that it was going to be ok, and she would just get her period after fucking Trey. She remembers how powerful Trey’s cumshot was inside her pussy. She remembers feeling every powerful squirt of his sperm splashing all over her vaginal walls inside of her. There was no way that she would have just gotten her period after that, but it was the only hope that she had.

The next day Cheryl gets a text from one of her coworkers at the school.

It reads, “Hey! I remember you said your delivery day was last week! Congratulations! Will you bring in your new baby to the school? We all wanna see you and him!”

Cheryl knows she can’t hide it forever, and just decides to go to the school and bring her baby. She walks into the teachers’ lounge with her baby in its carriage, and waits for the other teachers in the school to come in and congratulate her. She sits at the table and watches each teacher that walks into the room, and sees the look on their faces. They all remember 9 months ago when Cheryl worked there, and how her boyfriend came in the morning with her and talked to everyone. They all liked Mike just as much as they liked Cheryl. So, when they see Cheryl alone at the table, and with a black baby, they all try to be nice and smile, but it’s obvious what they’re really thinking.

The teacher that texted Cheryl to come in goes up to her and says, “Where’s Mike?”

Cheryl leans next to her and just whispers, “We broke up.”

The older male teacher that tried asking Cheryl out for dinner on her first day walked in and saw her. She sees him give her a fake smile, then he laughs and walks out of the room. She doesn’t want to run out of the room and make a scene, but she feels so humiliated right now, sitting at the table and watching everyone gossip about her behind her back. After all the fake smiles and fake congratulations, the teachers walk out and Cheryl’s alone in the room with her baby. She’s so depressed, she’s about to break down and cry from being humiliated like that. She gets herself together and grabs her baby and walks out.

As she’s walking down the hall, pushing her black baby in its carriage, there’s two tall black students by the lockers. She thinks they must be new seniors, because she doesn’t remember seeing them last year.

As she’s walking in the hall next to them, one of the boys says, “Hey Ms. D. That’s a cute baby. I can’t wait to see you when you come back and teach here again.”

Cheryl just smiles and says, “Thanks guys. He’s my cute little baby boy. His name is Trevor. I’m coming back to teach here full-time next month. I’ll see you guys around.”

Cheryl walks down the hall with her new black baby, about to start a new chapter in her life.

What Cheryl doesn’t know is that the black senior boy that talked to her in the hall was Jamal. He was with Trey in the back of her class last year. She didn’t even recognize him, but he remembers her. That sexy white substitute teacher that he and Trey were trying to find out her information so they could text her. After Trey left Mike’s apartment 9 months ago, he texted Jamal and told him how he just fucked the substitute teacher. Jamal didn’t believe him, so Trey sent him the photo that he took of his cock laying on Cheryl’s face. Jamal saw the tattoos on her body and knew it really was her. Now that Trey is gone at college, Jamal is going to try to fuck her now, and he’s gonna bring his friend with him.

Cheryl doesn’t realize it yet, but her inner slut is going to - again. When she comes back to class next month, by the end of the first week she’s going to be broken down and have those two black students over at her new apartment, getting double teamed by both of them. She’s going to turn into the new whore at the high school.

Cheryl and me

Cheryl and me were both 24. I worked in the women's department at Kohls and had limited opportunity to meet male shoppers or mix with men who worked there. Cheryl worked at a big box store where there were more male shoppers. Many of the men she worked with were either single or divorced. Her cell was always ringing with guys she had known and fucked in the past or guys who wanted to see her. She tried to be more cautious with men she worked with to avoid a reputation at work. I considered myself more attractive and sexier than her; but, I was jealous that she got more attention. I was thinking that being more of a slut had its advantages.

Cheryl's manager at work was encouraging her to pursue a supervisor role, which required her to take a six-month training course. The course was at the store for a few hours a week during her regular work hours. Cheryl was happy to do that as a supervisor was paid a couple dollars more per hour. The manager in charge of training took an interest in Cheryl and would visit her work location frequently to chat with her. He was a black man with a deep voice which commanded her respect and attention. About mid-way through her course, he began calling her at home to chat. She said he often made sexual references and innuendos and complements of her work and training progress. After a few such calls, he invited her for a drink after work. Cheryl had never dated a black man; but, didn't want to offend him or risk losing his support; so she agreed. They ended up having several drinks; and, she had a good time. That became a regular meeting after work once a week. Then, one day he called her, saying that he was in the neighborhood, and asked if he could stop by. She agreed and gave me a heads-up so I wouldn't be surprised.

Cheryl was in the bathroom when he arrived so I answered the door. He appeared to be 40-ish, was tall, maybe 6'4" and had an average build for his height. I asked if he was Steven; and, he confirmed with his booming voice. I introduced myself as Becca, Cheryl's roommate and invited him in. I was only wearing jeans and a sweatshirt; but, he appeared to be impressed with my appearance and was checking out my ass and boobs, which my sweatshirt hung over. Cheryl came out of the bathroom and offered him a beer. I was planning on going to my room; but, Cheryl invited me to have a beer with them. Steven had a pleasant personality and we joked and laughed about many things that had nothing to do with their work. He complemented us saying that we were undiscovered gems who deserved to have men lined up at our door. There were some sexual innuendos as well. I caught him checking out my boobs from time to time and smiled when he caught my eye. He stayed for about an hour and put his arm around Cheryl's waist when she walked him to the door.

A couple weeks later, he came home with her after their after-work drink. She texted me that they were coming; but, my cell was charging in my bedroom and I didn't see the text before they arrived. I was wearing loose shorts and a tee without a bra and watching tv when they walked in. His eyes went directly to my boobs as he said hello. Cheryl wears a C cup but mine are a full D. Cheryl got him a beer. I considered going to my bedroom and gave Cheryl a look which questioned if she wanted to be left alone. She shook her head so I got up and went to the kitchen for a beer. As i passed a mirror, I could see that my nipples showed through my tee causing an almost obscene appearance. I knew Steven was enjoying the view so, instead of covering them with a sweatshirt, I decided to enjoy his stares. He was joking again and we were laughing as usual, even when his jokes had sexual content. He again complemented us, saying that we spent too much time at home, and invited us to a party at his friend's house the following weekend. Usually, we have dates on the weekend; but, we had not made any plans for the weekend he mentioned. Cheryl paused and said she had an indefinite invitation and asked if she could let him know in a couple days. When he left, he put his arm around her with his hand slightly below her waist on the way to the door. Afterwards, we talked about if we should go and if it would damage her relationship with Steven if we declined. I didn't want to go. Cheryl thought she should go because there would be other people from work, but she didn't want to go alone. So, I conceded to help her out.

Steven drove us to the party that night, which was in a respectable neighborhood with large older homes that had been built originally for auto company executives who later moved to the suburbs. Since that time, the neighborhood had become mixed as inner-city residents spread outwards. The street in front was lined with cars and we parked several houses away. In side, there were 20 or more people: two white couples, three mixed couples with a black male, and three all black couples. There were also about five single men who were in their 40s. There was rap music booming in the background while the guests spoke and laughed equally loud. All of my party dresses show cleavage and required a shelf or half-bra, which lets my boobs jiggle when I walk. The hem was mid-thigh and I wore heels. Steven introduced us to the host and they introduced us to the single men and some of the others. Cheryl whispered to me that no one else from her store was there. The host offered us our choice of drink from a tray of various colored cocktails. There were a variety of martinis, cosmos, and drinks that were sweet but strong. Everyone was mingling and having a fun time. I enjoyed the looks and stares I was getting and Steven was high-fiving some of the men. The single men mostly mingled with us and kept us laughing and supplied with fresh cocktails that went down way too easily. As the night progressed, the couples congregated in the large living room and us singles gathered in the nearby dining room, where there was a tray of snacks. My initial nervousness with my black surroundings gradually melted and I was enjoying myself and all the male attention. Liquor was my downfall in college and always eroded my inhibitions. I laughed a little too hard at a joke, snagged a heel on the carpeting and started to fall. Strong hands grabbed me and held me upright, then lingered around my waist to steady me. I was feeling the cocktails; but, I didn't feel drunk. I spilled my drink as I fell and they brought me another. We were standing closer together now and the men communicated by touching my arms and waist to keep my attention as we talked. Around 11 o'clock, some of the couples were leaving. Cheryl and I were definitely feeling the alcohol and laughing at almost everything. The host came by with another tray of cocktails and different color pills. Steven told Cheryl to open wide and popped a pill in her mouth. She washed it down with a gulp of her drink. A man next to me pressed a pill to my lips and I thought "oh shit", but did the same as Cheryl.

It wasn't long before I felt hot and unsteady and put my hand on the shoulder of the man next to me and leaned against him for support. His arm went around my waist and his hand groped my ass. He pulled me against him and planted a kiss with fat lips. I held on and didn't resist. The others were blocking the view from the other room. Then there was another kiss and a tongue forcing its way into my mouth while another hand was squeezing my boob. I wasn't thinking or couldn't think. I knew what was happening but I didn't have the will power to resist. They walked me to a room in the back of the house, which had a couch and a large stuffed chair. Hands lifted the hem of my dress and rubbed my pussy. Lips sucked on mine and tongued my mouth. The zipper on my dress was lowered and my dress was pulled over my head and off. My bra followed and hands grabbed at my boobs. The arms holding me up let me sink to my knees and a black cock began rubbing across my face. My mouth was already partly open and the cock pushed inside. It pushed until I gagged, pulled out then in again. Hands were inside my thong on my bare pussy fingering it and my ass. Voices were unclear and distant. There were flashing lights. My thong was pulled down and off my legs as the cock fucked my face.

Someone picked me up and laid me over the arm of the chair. Fat lips slurped on my pussy and I felt a hot tongue inside me. Another cock entered my mouth. Then, there was a cock in my pussy which kept going deeper and deeper. It felt like I was being skewered by a telephone pole. Then it pulled out and slammed all the way back into me, repetitively. The hand that belonged to the cock in my mouth was squeezing my throat making it hard to breath. I felt the cock in my pussy grow bigger and its strokes became shorter. My senses took over and consumed me giving me an explosive orgasm, which left me trembling. Apparently, that excited the cock in my mouth and it filled my mouth and throat with cum. The cum flowed to the back of my throat causing me to choke and swallow it down. The cock in my pussy erupted also filling me with cum. I was gasping for air as the cock pulled out of my pussy and my pussy felt strangely empty. Then, I was deposited on top of another man lying on the couch, who filled my gaping pussy with his cock. Hands slapped at my ass and hips encouraging me to bounce and fuck the man. More hands were mauling my boobs, squeezing hard and pulling on my nipples. I felt another sensation as a large finger penetrated my ass. Then two fingers. I heard a voice say "don't split her open, lube it with cum from her pussy". The fingers resumed sawing in and out. I saw flashing lights and someone said take this and pushed a pill into my mouth. I swallowed it without thinking. Then I was pulled down on top of the man beneath me and I felt a cock squeezing its way into my ass. I had never had anal sex before and I felt a dull pain as it entered me. Apparently, the alcohol and pill relaxed me and made it less painful. I was completely stuffed with cock and a strange feeling of pleasure swept over me that I didn't want to end. Another orgasm ripped through me leaving me trembling and babbling. It was followed by another as they kept fucking my holes. Then another cock was pushed into my mouth. The cock in my ass came first, followed by the one in my pussy, then the one in my mouth. The feeling of their orgasms took me over the edge and my last orgasm caused me to pass out.

Days later, Cheryl told me that she was upstairs in a bedroom with Steven and another man. When the pill wore off, she asked Steven to take her home and asked where I was. Steven told her that I wasn't ready to leave; but, she insisted on seeing me. He took her the the room in back and opened the door. She said I was bouncing up and down on someone's cock and mumbling how good it felt. So, Steven drove her home and said he would bring me later. Steven went back to the party and joined the men gang-banging my 24 year old white body.

When I regained consciousness, a heavy man was smothering me with his body as he fucked my pussy. His belly slapped against mine as he plowed into me. He was sweating and short of breath as he shot his load into me. It was a good thing I was on birth control because they were all fucking me bareback. The next man pushed my legs up and back and squeezed into my ass. I felt some initial pain as his cock popped through my anal ring but the pain faded quickly. I don't know how many times they had fucked my ass. I did orgasm before he finished. I remember Steven pulling me up then, taking me to the bathroom, and giving me something to drink. The men were apparently getting tired and wanted me to ride on top of them. They also got rougher and slapped my ass and boobs more, squeezed my throat and called me names as they forced me to fuck them more aggressively. I was their fuck toy to use as long as possible. I was required to lick their cocks clean after each fucking, then I was passed to the next man to be fucked or suck his cock until he was hard enough to fuck me.

It was mid-day when I awoke. My pussy and ass were burning and my abdomen was cramping from all the orgasm they had given me. Steven helped me get dressed and told me how hot I was and what a great time everyone had. He drove me home and I went directly to bed.

A recount of a punishment task
as a sissy who is in to self bondage
As instructed by my master
(Bigtim73942)

A few weeks ago my master was angry with me for not following instructions sent to my email
Master gave me one chance to remain his sissy fuck cunt
The instruction was simple I was to go to the old truckstop on the bad side of town with the following items
Pink sissy panties (that are embroidered with the words RAPE ME )
TACK BRA
SHORT SCHOOLGIRL SKIRT
TINY WHITE TOP
Knee socks
6 inch black heels
After dressing in the above outfit
I grabbed my bondage gear and walked the 3 miles to the truckstop
I knew what was expected of me for sure since I knew that this place had a shower house
I went in to the shower building and proceeded to prepare myself
I went to the broken shower stall (it doesn't have a door) entered the stall and began
First I hooked a 4 foot chain to a pipe in the ceiling that held my handcuffs
Next I put in my ring gag
Strapped my ankles in a 3 foot spreader bar and then cuddled my hands to the chain
There I was 5 pm Friday night all dressed up bound bent over with my panties clearly visible to anyone
I can't tell you how long it was before it started but it did when a fat old trucker walked in and started to laugh at my situation all I remember him saying was he would be happy to follow the suggestion on my panties eventually
First off let me describe this ma
He was an older Hispanic man about 60 to 65 years old about 6 foot tall and 450 or so pounds
As he reached under my panties to discover my chastity cage ha laughed hard and twisted my balls in his very rough hand he just laughed and called me a filthy pathetic worthless faggot when he had finished tormenting my tiny balls he stepped in front of me with his massive 10 inch cock hanging out by this time there was an audience of other men laughing and abusing my balls the first man grabbed my hair and drove his cock in my mouth it was absolutely filthy and unwashed the crust under his foreskin tasted of rotten fish he forced it down my throat and started to drain his piss in my stomach I was crying as another man that I never saw ripped my panties off of me and drove his cock in my unlubed and unprotected sissy cunt this is were the constant torment started and continued until around 11 pm Sunday night when someone from the truckstop came in and released my cuffs with the key I had hidden in my bag
I was hanging almost unconscious when he found me he fucked my throat then left me on the floor after about an hour I managed to pull myself together enough to release the rest of my bonds and stumble home

This is my painful account in hopes that master will keep me

This is inspired by pic of mans sister. We chatted, and started to describe what I would do to her. This is the unfinished result. In put gratefully accepted
Lupox

Super Slut
lupox613 I wonder what super power she has?
lupox613 is that a fact?
lupox613 I'd love to fuck her in the costume
lupox613 come up behind
lupox613 rub myself on her ass gently
lupox613 blow in her ear
lupox613 tie her hands behind her
lupox613 run my hands gently up & down her sides
lupox613 around her tits avoids the nips
lupox613 run my hand up her legs and thighs.
As she quivers in lust I ask her, “April are you a Super Slut?” She gives a throughty laught, but doesn’t say anything. “What super slutty powers she's got?” She rubs her soft lycra covered ass against me, trying to increase the contact between us.
lupox613 run my hands down her back really gentle like
lupox613 need ass for bit, but avoiding the starfish
lupox613 back to the tits this time tweek'n the nips
lupox613 around her belly hips down to her crotch avoid her clit
lupox613 waiting for her to admit that she's a super slut before she get's the clint attention
lupox613 when she admits that she is a super slut I let her cum
lupox613 But tell that she needs to prove it as I massage he ass again this time giving attention her starfish
lupox613 I cut the hole in the material toy with while rubing my cock on her ass
lupox613 I kis her ears neck behind the knee each ass cheak
lupox613 I spread them open & breath on her hot little asshole
lupox613 I play with nips & clit while rubbing up her crack
lupox613 I get her almost ready to cum & I stop
lupox613 I tell her if she was really a Super Slut she would take in the ass
lupox613 At this point the she need to cum so bad she willing
lupox613 I tell her a real super slut would just take up this ass w/o lube
lupox613 but since she's been good super slut I let her have a little lube
lupox613 I make sure we are both well lubed I don't actually want to hurt her just control her
lupox613 I rub it around her hole until she demands I give it to her
I slowly push it up in until the crown is in past her anal ring. Try to distract her, she she’ll relax I start talking to her again about what a super slut she is while I play with her nips and clit again. After she's had some time adjust I pull out, she groans, and mumble incoherent objections. I give her brown eye a moment to begin to close, and then slowly insert it into her again. I start running it in and out until she's getting used to it. Then I pull out, as she moans in disappointment. Adding some more lube, I stab back into her Latina ass, and start picking up the pace, fucking the shit out of her or at stirring it around in her guts.
She has to grab onto the couch to hold herself up, thus push her ass out further for deeper penetration she had been wining and moaning, but now she starts to scream. I have to cover her mouth, and in doing so I pull her back against me, driving just that little bit deeper to set her off she collapses across the back of the couch, with me lying across her sweaty back. Her tits are rubbing against the course fabric of the couch. She's drooling from both sets of lips, both our bodies are heaving as we try to catch our breath. I think if her ass wasn't so tight, and pinching off my flow, I would have cum already
Once my brain clears enough to think in coherent thoughts I tell her, "April, I think you might really be a Super Slut," her body quivers with excitement, "but to prove it I need to do something for me"
“What anything, I do anything, whatever you want.” She babbles, and starts to turn, but I put my hands on her shoulders, keeping her facing forward.
"Look down at the floor, April, and keep looking down until I tell you, ok?" I instruct. She nods. "Because you might be Super Slut, I've deemed you to be worthy to get my Super Spunk" I explain, "Now turn around, & remember keep your eyes down"
She whirls around eager of becoming a Super Slut. I step forward pushing my cock covered with her ass juices into her mouth. Just seeing her do this almost sends me off, but hold onto my last shred of control
"April, are you a Super Slut?" I ask again.
"Yes, yes, I am, a really am a Super Slut, please let me have your Super Spunk" she pleads with me
"Very well April look up into my eyes and tell me that you’re a Super Slut"
She looks up seeing me for the first time, and as our eyes I shoot my first load into her mouth. She takes the 1st with no trouble, she's a Super Slut after all, the 2nd fills her moth, and before she can swallow it the third comes, she gags, some cunning out the corners of her mouth, some goes up her nose. The 4th goes across her face, she lowers her head to cough & the 5th goes into her hair. As she falls back against the couch, the 6th goes across the "S" of her Super Slut outfit. Having regained a bit of thought I push forward into her mouth which she open to take the 7th & last spurt into where it belongs
As she slow nurses on my the crown of my cock not really aware of anything, but sensations of pleaser rolling through her body as she has one last orgasm, I lower her to ground as she keeps herself attached to my cock
As she continues to slow run her tongue under the head, I say, "Well April you truly are a Super Slut." She looks up at with a smile, her face and costume covered in my Super Spunk. Bellow her a puddle is forming from to juices slowly drip down into the carpet
"Ah brother, umm can we do this again? Pleasssse"
"Sure sis, why not you are my Super Slut, but ahh can you ahh give me while to recover? You know I only human, not a Super Slut like you"
Well okay I'm gonna get something to drink, but then you have do my pussy, I can't be a Super Slut & still have my cherry now can I".
She walks off her ass swaying from side to side as sweat, cum, other fluids drip down her costume floor, I think, "Oh Shit, what have I gotten myself into. My very own Super Slut. This could kill me. Well there are worst ways to go than be fucked to death, by a Super Slut"
As April ass rounds the corner and out of the room, I fall onto the couch, laying my head down my eyes slowly close and fall asleep for well deserved nap after saving the world from April, the Super Slut.
The End

Pauline The Slut - Part 28: House Party 
 

My husband returned to the house at the end of the second week. He came to the cage, took out his cock and put it between the bars. I took it in my mouth and sucked.  
 

"Therese has gone back to college. She is devastated by your depravity. She has been so lucky to have Beth to help her get through this. They've become best friends. Therese agrees that I have to divorce you." 
 

I stopped sucking "Keep sucking slut unless you want Beth to come up and play with you because that's what will happen if you stop again. Now about the divorce, I'm going to lodge the papers in the Court House on Monday. All going well we should be divorced by the end of next month. Now the last thing is how to tell Donal that his darling mother is slut. I think I'll take a trip up to him next weekend. This is something he shouldn't be told over the phone."  
 

He came in my mouth and I swallowed. He left and went down to Beth. Later that evening I was brought to the bedroom and chained to the end of the bed. I was forced to watch as they made love. If I closed my eyes or turned my head away they threatened to hang me by the nipples for a week. When they finished I cleaned his cock and her cunt and asshole before I was brought back to the cage.  
 

The next morning I was brought to the bathroom and back to the cage. Then they left. No one came home that evening and I spent the night in the cage hungry and depressed. The next morning a Mexican girl arrived, she looked no more than 12 or 13 and was holding a riding crop menacingly. She let me out of the cage to go to the bathroom and then locked me back in with a bowl of food and water.  
 

Again no one came home that night and it was late the next morning when the girl returned. I started to talk to her but she hit me across the ass with the riding crop and said "No talking slut." 

I saw no one but the girl for weeks, my body was dirty and ached from the cramped cage. Then one day she didn't come. By evening I was starving and needed the bathroom badly. Still no one came. Eventually, I had to urinate in the corner of the cage. No one arrived the next day either and again I had to urinate in the corner. I was out of water. 

The next morning my husband and Beth arrived to inform me that I was now divorced. 

 "Oh God, what's that smell" Beth asked, then looked at me as if she suddenly realised what it was. I was sent to the bathroom to shower and told to clean the cage out. When this was done she told me that as I behaved like an animal the cage was going to be put out in the back garden and I could spend my nights there if I wasn't been used. That night I spent my first night outside in the cage.  
 

A few days later Beth arrived in with an engagement ring on her finger. "Looks like Therese and Donal are going to have a new mommy." she laughed. She took me out of the cage and pushed me face down on the garden table, put on a strap-on and fucked my ass. She increased her pace fucking in and out at speed. I was helpless and felt like a rag doll. When she'd finished she had me suck the strap-on before forcing it down my throat. She didn't stop when I started gagging and soon I was struggling for oxygen. I thought she was going to kill me. When I came around after passing out she was gone and I was chained to the cage.  
 

On Friday night, they had a party. I was brought downstairs, naked except for my stilettos. It was complete humiliation. Some of our neighbours were present and some other people we knew as well as friends and work associates of my husband and Beth.  
  

Men and women used me as they wished. I was sucking cocks, one after another, I didn't look up just took the next one as it was put in front of my face. One cock was shoved straight down my throat and I was face fucked violently. I noticed the room going quiet and a crowd gathering around me. Then a massive load of cum flowed into my stomach. "Thanks mom".  
 

I looked up in horror as Donal put his cock back into his trousers. Everyone was laughing and clapping. I crawled away into the study and cried. I lay there for hours until Donal came in and poked me with his foot. "Come on slut, time for bed."  
 

"No Donal, this is wrong. I'm your mother." 
 

"I've seen your videos you fucking slut. Now it's my turn. We can go to my bed or we can go to your chamber. I don't care how I use you."  
 

He grabbed me by the hair and dragged me out of the study. As he brought me through the crowed rooms people where offering him ideas and words of encouragement.  
 

Beth came over and said to him "If she doesn't satisfy you completely let me know and I will help you punish her." 
 

I was brought to his bedroom. There were two cameras set up and he went and switched them on. He took off his clothes. "OK, suck my cock, mom." he demanded.  
 

I didn't move. "What's wrong, it's not like you haven't tasted it already." 
 

"Look, I know the videos don't look good but you've got to believe me your father forced me into this." 
 

"Who gives a shit. I'm going to fuck my mom and when I'm finished I'm going to fuck her ass and if I'm not happy with your effort I'm going to try out that torture chamber. Now suck." 
 

I still didn't move. He grabbed my breast and pulled me over to the bed and pushed me down. He then jumped on top of me. I tried to push him off but he was too big and strong. He started to suck on my nipples while his hand drove between my legs.  
 

"No, No. Stop. Please." I begged. 
 

He continued his assault, sucking and biting on my two breasts while he toyed with my cunt. He positioned himself so that his cock was aimed right at my cunt opening. I was thumping his upper body trying to get him to stop but he just started to slap me across the face until I stopped. He them plunged his cock inside me. I cried as he pounded away before turning me over and forcing himself up my ass. He forced me to clean his cock and I was horrified to see his cock get hard again as my tongue worked up and down his penis.  
 

 My son was going to fuck me again. 

This little fuckhole is the perfect cumslut!

I saw another video of her getting fucked into her mouth while she is masturbating with a vibrator.
Sadly i can't find it anymore.

In the end of the video he holds her head and cums into her mouth and she cums really hard right afterwards while the cum is dripping out of her mouth. Then she masturbates with her mouth still full of cum and cums again. It's one of the hottest videos i ever saw.

Did anybody see it and can post a link or upload it here??

I would love to see her tied up and wearing a ring gag on a dirty public toilet getting her throat fucked by every hobo passing by after or while taking a piss. I never got as horny as i get thinking about her getting abused and cum and pissed on by a lot of dirty guys.

I would love to hear what you guys would like to do with her or watch her do (the more perverted the better)!!!

Cheating white slut gets Black bred PART 1

All characters in the story are 18+

This story is about a white girl that cheats on her boyfriend and gets pregnant by a BBC.

Cheryl is a 31-year-old white woman, and has been dating her white boyfriend, Mike, for 5 years. She’s a skinny, tall, blonde hipster type woman that looks way younger than her age. Dark blonde hair, blue eyes, pale white skin, and perky little 34 B cup tits with pink nipples. She always shaves her pussy, and when she’s turned on and wet, her puffy fat labia lips spread open and show off her pink tender flesh in her pussy, while her clit sticks out erect like a little button. She’s about 5’7, with a skinny, tone body at 125lbs. She has long, skinny, slender legs, and big sexy size 10 feet. Also, a plump, but perky pale white ass that has a slight jiggle when she walks.

When she was younger, she was a rebellious punk rocker chick. She’s always been more of a tomboy girl her whole life, but with a sexy body and cute, gorgeous face. And she started getting tattoos when she was 18. She has a tattoo of a fox on her right forearm, flowers on her right shoulder, her entire right side of her body has a tattoo of a pin up girl, a bird in a cage on her back, a cute little snail on her lower waist, and her favorite tattoo is a skull on the top of her right foot.

Her boyfriend Mike is 35 years old and is a short white guy. He is a rich doctor, but he’s also very gullible and naive, and Cheryl’s narcissistic side of her takes advantage of Mike. She’s lied to him about stuff a lot, like how many guys she’s slept with in her life, and she even cheated on him a few times years ago.

Her and Mike got in a fight and she had to go to work. Her co-worker John always flirted with her, and that night Cheryl told John that she didn’t care about Mike or their relationship anymore. That night after work, Cheryl followed John into his car and flirted with him until, with a smirk on her face, she leaned down in his seat and took his cock out of his pants. She sucked on John’s big cock for an hour, hearing her phone buzzing the whole time, knowing it was Mike trying to call her. She didn’t care at all, and sucked that big hard cock until John put his hand on her head, and held her mouth down on him while he blew his entire load into her mouth. He felt how she kept sucking his dick while he was nutting, and she swallowed all his cum and ate it. When he was finished, she just sat up, wiped some cum off her lips, and looked at her phone.

She texted her boyfriend, “Hey! Stuck in traffic. Be home in a bit!”

John looked at Cheryl and said, “Why are you still with that guy?”

Cheryl said, “Because he’s got money! And because he’s dumb and won’t even realize when I go home that I just ate some other guys cum tonight”

She went back to Mike’s apartment and just watched tv with him like nothing happened. He never found out about it.

Another time she cheated on Mike was when she was pissed off at him, and she wanted to mess around with John again after work. In the back of his car in the dark parking lot, Cheryl found out about John’s ass fetish. He told her exactly what he wanted to do to her, and she did it submissively and loved it. John had her in the backseat with her pants pulled down around her ankles, and had her face down and ass up. He got behind her, spread her perky tight ass cheeks, and went down and licked her entire ass crack with his tongue. He loved the musky scent of her sweaty asshole as he pressed his nose on her puckered up butthole and sniffed it so hard as he was jerking off his cock. ## this sexual attention and felt like such a dirty girl. She pressed her ass back on John’s face because she knew he liked it. That cheating episode with John ended with him licking her ass until he jacked onto her butthole. Cheryl knew all she had to do was pull her panties back up her legs, and Mike would never even find out what she did that night.

The biggest lie that Cheryl’s told Mike is how she doesn’t want to have any .. The truth is, just not with him. It has been a big fight between the couple in the past year. Mike really wants to have . and start a family with Cheryl. She always makes excuses like she doesn’t want to yet.

Cheryl’s boyfriends and hook ups in her life have only ever been white guys. She likes to be very submissive during sex, and has lets many guys use her hard in the past. Right after she turned 18, she went to a college party with her friend. She got really drunk, and this older guy at the party took her upstairs with him. She remembers losing her anal virginity that night as he fucked her in the ass. Then he laid her on her back, and she let him pull her head off the side of the bed, and fuck her mouth until he blew his load down her throat. But she is very turned on by race play fantasies that she keeps a secret to herself. When Mikes gone on trips for work, she will watch BLACKED RAW videos and masturbate. It brings out that rebellious girl in her, where she feels like it’s naughty, bad, and so risky to fuck a black guy like that. Just thinking about it when she masturbates turns her on, and she gets a sexual rush through her body thinking about having unprotected sex with a big black cock.

Cheryl was able to get a substitute teacher job for the very last day of the year at the local high school. One of the teachers was sick, so they called Cheryl and asked her to come in. She’s never done it before but was super excited to try it. That same Friday, Mike was leaving for a business trip, and was going to be gone for a few days. He was going to drop Cheryl off at the school in the morning, so he could go in and introduce himself and say hi to some of the teachers. Their apartment was right next to the school, so Cheryl could just walk home at the end of the day.

She wanted to look cute, but not too sexy at her job. She wore black skinny jeans that were tight on her long legs, and wrapped around her firm plump ass cheeks, showing off her big thigh gap between her legs. A white button up shirt to look professional, and black open toed high heels. Cheryl has always loved getting attention from men, and loves when guys stare at her feet when she wears her high heel shoes. That’s why she got her foot tattoo, to bring more attention to her feet.

Cheryl and Mike go into the school in the morning and introduce themselves to some of the other teachers they see. All the teachers love Cheryl, saying how she’s so pretty and sweet, and they say how Cheryl and Mike make such a cute couple.

Mike is about to leave for his trip and he says, “Bye babe. I love you! I’ll call you tonight.”

Cheryl is standing by the front door of the school, just staring down at her phone, not even caring what he says to her. She says, “Yeah I have to go.”

Cheryl arrives in her class that she’s about to teach. It’s the last day so she’s only going to make the students watch a video. The bell rings and the students come in and sit down and they see this young looking, tatted up white girl writing her name on the board.

Cheryl says, “Hello class. I kind of have a weird last name, so you can just call me Ms. D. Your teacher’s sick today so I’m the substitute, but don’t worry, you’re just watching a video!”

Trey is 18 years old, a senior, and the tallest black guy on the basketball team. Even though he’s 18, he looks older than that because of his well built body. He walks in the room and can’t believe how sexy this sub is. He is about 6’3, muscular with a toned body, and has a cock bigger than most porn stars. When his penis is soft, it hangs down 10 inches between his legs, always swinging and showing through when he wears basketball shorts or thin sweatpants. But when he’s horny and his cock gets fully erect, it's 11 inches, thick, veiny, slightly curved up, a fat mushroom tip head at the end, and a big hanging ball sack. He looks Cheryl up and down and checks her out. That sexy face, skinny tone body, that wide thigh gap showing between her legs, and those big sexy white feet in her high heels. He sees how she’s all tatted up, and it gives him the impression that she’s a bad girl and likes a little bit of pain.

He leans over to his friend next to him and says, “God damn….I wanna fuck that chick so bad bro. She looks like she’s 20 too. How the hell is she a teacher?”

His buddy Jamal, who is a 18 year old senior also, says back, “Bro I know. Young, pretty pale white girl. God damn. Ask her how old she is, I dare you.”

When Cheryl’s done giving her introduction, she asks if there’s any questions. She sees one of the black boys in the back of the class raise his hand.

She says, “I’m sorry, I don’t know any of you. What’s your name, and what’s your question?”

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D, my name's Trey. I was just wondering how old you are…”

The class laughs because it’s obvious to everyone Trey’s flirting with the new substitute. Cheryl couldn’t help but check out Trey when he stood up. He was so tall with a sexy muscular body for a boy in high school. She can tell how Trey’s staring at her that he likes her. She smiles and likes the attention, making her feel sexy in front of the whole class.

Cheryl says, “Well Trey, I am 31. I don’t feel that old, but I am”

The video starts and Trey and Jamal text on their phones back and forth during class.

Trey texts, “Damn she looks like she’s fucking 20 or something bro”

Jamal texts back later, “Bro…her numbers posted in a contact list on the school’s website.”

He texts Trey her name and the cell number that’s listed on the site. Trey quickly searches her name on Instagram and finds her open profile. He looks through all of Cheryl’s photos in the back of the class, while she’s at the teacher’s desk watching the video.

He can tell she’s a little attention whore by the photos she posts. Tons of seductive, sexy looking selfies, and he finds a pic of her in her bathing suit, and sees even more tattoos on her body, including the full side tattoo of the pin up girl on Cheryl’s right side.

Trey texts Jamal the pic and says, “Bro, I wanna fuck this bitch so bad. Look at this shit….Tonight I’m gonna text her cell and send a video of my dick. I wanna see what she says.”

Jamal texts back, “FUCKING DO IT! haha. Do you know if she has a boyfriend?”

Trey texts, “Yeah there’s a few recent pics of her with some white guy. How much do you wanna bet though that this chick is a slut?”

The class was over and the bell rings. As Trey is getting up to walk out of the class, he’s checking out Cheryl the whole time.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey Ms. D., I gotta say you look damn good for being 31. Sexy tats too.”

Cheryl is sitting on the teachers chair with her legs crossed, and her right foot dangling in the air in front of her in her high heel shoe. She notices Trey looking down at her foot when he talks about her tattoos. She can tell by the look in his eyes that this boy is turned on by her feet, and she kinda likes it. She smirks up at him, knowing she’s teasing this boy now, all alone with just him in the classroom. She sticks her foot out a little higher and shows off her foot tattoo to him.

She says, “Yeah this is my latest one. Hurt like hell, but the pain is part of the experience.”

Cheryl gets a big grin and smile on her face showing her pearly white teeth.

She says, “I’m guessing you’re on the basketball team, since you’re like 6 '5. How old are you?”

Trey says, “I’m legal. I’m 18, but I’m way bigger than my age. I’ll see you later Ms. D.”

He makes Cheryl blush and have a big grin on her face because she likes getting hit on like that. He sees her blue eyes and cute smile, and can’t stop thinking about how bad he wants to see those blue eyes look up at him while he lays his big black cock on her face.

Before Cheryl walks home, she stops in the teachers’ lounge and gets a water. There’s an older white male teacher alone in there with her, and he checks Cheryl out. He was not attractive at all, and she did not want anything to do with him.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey….you the new substitute? I’m Mark. Hi.”

Cheryl looks at this guy with her bitch face, and just ignores him like he’s nothing. She can tell he’s some loser old white guy and doesn’t even wanna pretend to be interested in him.

Mark says, “Hey I saw you today, and was wondering if I can take you out to dinner? You’re gorgeous.”

Cheryl looks at this guy again, and kind of laughs under her breath.

She says, “Um no. I have a boyfriend. And you’re totally not my type anyways. See ya.”

Cheryl walks out of the room feeling so powerful with how she just turned down that older white guy. She thinks to herself how 5 minutes ago she was just flirting with a black boy in her class, and she wouldn’t even give that white guy a minute of her time. She laughs and walks down the hall.

Once she’s gone, Mark says to himself, “Fucking bitch…”

Cheryl leaves the school and has a smirk on her face, thinking about how she felt so young again like she was in high school when she was flirting with Trey at the end of the class. She knew if she had the chance she’d probably fuck him. She thinks about his tall muscular body, and how he’s in shape and could probably fuck for hours without getting tired. It makes her think about the BLACKED RAW videos. She always imagined herself in those videos when she masterbates to them, and she can totally imagine Trey being one of those big sexy black guys.

It’s late on that Friday night, and Cheryl’s alone in her boyfriend’s apartment. She knows Mike will probably call her to talk before he goes to sleep in his hotel room. She thinks it’s kind of funny how he still tries to call her when he’s gone on his trips. Most of the time she never answers his calls, and just makes up some lie about how she was busy and forgot. She watches tv on the sofa, and is dressed in short red booty shorts, and a black tank top that she wears to bed. Suddenly, her phone buzzes and she thinks it’s probably a text from Mike telling her good night. She opens the text and it’s an unknown number.

The text says, “Hey Ms. D. It’s Trey from school. This is what was hanging between my legs during class while I was checking you out today…”

He texts Cheryl a video of him in his room. He’s holding his hard black cock and smacking it in the palm of his hand, making loud smacking sounds with it. Cheryl can’t believe this video. She’s kind of in shock, but once the video ends, she restarts it and watches it again.

She says to herself, “Holy shit….”

She sees Trey’s long, thick black dick. Veins popping out on the shaft, thick mushroom head at the end of it, and how his cock curves up a little bit. She imagines what that would feel like, that curve, just rubbing her pussy walls deep in her.

She sits there thinking about what to do. She knows she shouldn’t be texting this boy from school, but that narcissistic, selfish side of her takes over. She thinks that Mike won’t find out. She just wants to have some fun and flirt a little bit.

Cheryl texts back, “First of all Trey, how did you get my number haha? Second, why are you sending me videos of your Big Black Cock haha?”

Trey reads Cheryl’s text and when he sees how she said Big Black Cock, he knows for sure she watches interracial porn and is probably a huge slut.

He texts back, “Don’t worry how I got your number haha. I think you’re a fucking sexy little snowbunny, and I gotta show you what I’m packing.”

He sends Cheryl another video of him swinging his big cock around while he has her Instagram photos on his computer screen.

Cheryl sees his big, long dick swinging around like it’s a black bat between his legs, smacking his thighs and chest. She sees her photos in the background and thinks how this boy went to the trouble of searching for her number and Instagram page, and that turns her on.

Wanting to flirt more with him, Cheryl texts, “Not gonna lie, that things fucking huge haha. Way bigger than my boyfriends…”

She wonders if by dropping the hint that she has a boyfriend it will make him back off. She hopes he doesn’t care. It would be a huge turn on for her if Trey wanted her to cheat. Her pussy starts to get wet in her tight booty shorts as she feels the adrenaline rush from the thought of cheating.

Trey texts, “I saw those pics of you and your white boyfriend. I bet he’s got a tiny dick haha. Nothing compared to my 11 inches.”

Cheryl read 11 inches and is impressed, but she acts like a tease to Trey and and says, “No way you’re 11 inches haha”

Trey texts back, “Oh yeah haha? I bet it's bigger than that cute white face of yours Ms. D. I bet if I lay my cock on your face, my balls would be on your chin, and the tip of my dick would be above your hair haha”

Cheryl reads how he described laying his big black cock on her face, and it turns her on imaging that. She bites her lower lip because she’s so turned on right now.

She still likes being a little tease to him, and texts, “Yeah right haha. It ain’t that big hehe”

Trey can tell by how she’s still flirting with him and texting back and forth like this that he can break this bitch down and fuck her.

He texts back, “Let me prove it to you. What’s you doing tonight…?”

Things are getting a little more serious now, but Cheryl still wants more. She’s biting her lip, smiling, while she’s flirting with this black boy from school.

She texts, “I’m just chilling alone tonight at my boyfriend’s apartment watching tv….”

Trey is stroking his cock while looking at her pics, and texting back and forth. Looking at a pic of her from her Instagram where she’s in a short dress and high heels. He’s slowly working his cock head, staring at her, and thinking about how bad he wants to get her pregnant. That horny animalistic instinct in him takes over, and makes him want to breed this sexy pale white teacher so bad.

He texts back, “Give me your address Ms. D. Let me come over and prove it to you…. Do it.”

Cheryl reads that text and sits there for a few minutes just thinking. She is so turned on right now flirting with this black boy, and wants to just say fuck it and do this. She also thinks about what if she gets caught. What if Mike finds out somehow, or people at the school find out. She bites her lower lip, smiling, and just says fuck it. She texts Trey her address.

Trey texts back, “I’m leaving right now.”

Once Cheryl reads that text, she can’t believe this is really happening. She has so much adrenaline running through her body, but she’s so turned on right now too. She runs to the bedroom and strips naked, and just puts on a short yellow dress that comes to her upper thighs. No panties, no bra, and she’s barefoot. She checks out herself in the mirror, and puts some eyeliner on. She sees how sexy she looks in her short dress, and she knows when she doesn’t put any panties on that she’s gonna fuck this boy.

She looks at herself in the mirror and smirks, and she says, “You bad girl.”

She has thoughts of BLACKED RAW videos when she looks at herself in the mirror, thinking about what she’s gonna do tonight.

A short amount of time goes by, and Cheryl opens the door when Trey arrives. They look at each other with a little smirk on each other’s faces.

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D.”

Cheryl responds with just, “Hey…”, but she’s got a big grin on her face as Trey walks in her boyfriend’s apartment and she locks the door.

She’s almost twice this boy's age, but now that she’s not in her high heels, she’s so short compared to this huge, tall black boy. Trey came over wearing thin sweat pants and a tank top. He’s not even wearing boxers because he knew there’s no point, he was probably going to fuck this chick. And he didn’t bother to bring a condom either.

Now that Trey is actually here for real, Cheryl gets a little nervous, and part of her is thinking to herself if she should really do this.

She says, “So, do you wanna like sit and watch tv or something?”

She sits on the sofa in the living room, but Trey doesn’t sit. He slowly walks up to Cheryl as she’s sitting there, and he stands in front of her, looking down at her. He loves that she’s barefoot. He looks at her big, skinny white sexy feet and knows that they would give him an amazing foot job. That gorgeous sexy white face looking up makes him think about how bad he wants to fuck her brains out.

Trey looks down at Cheryl and says, “So what? You think I’m lying about my size Ms. D?”

Trey is grabbing his cock through his sweatpants while looking at her.

Cheryl’s whole body is buzzing with adrenaline, and she knows if she does this, there’s no going back.

That rebellious girl in her makes her think to herself, *Fuck it. Just do it. I bet I can get away with it haha*

She leans her head back and stares at the ceiling, biting her lower lip. Trey watches her and knows he’s breaking this slut down. Cheryl looks back up at Trey with a smirk on her face and looks down at his hand grabbing his cock through his shorts in front of her.

She leans forward on the sofa and says in a teasing way, “Yea Trey, I don’t think it’s really that big.”

Seeing that sexy little smirk on Cheryl’s face when she says that turns him on so much. It makes Trey’s cock throb, making a tent in his sweatpants with an outline of his huge cock.

He says, “Pull those pants down then Cheryl…I know you wanna be a bad girl with me tonight. Do it.”

Trey grabs his phone out of his pocket, and Cheryl slowly and seductively tugs on his sweatpants, pulling them down, until they fall to the floor. She sits on the edge of the sofa while Trey stands in front of her face, and his hard black cock springs up in the air, free out of his pants. Cheryl’s so close to him, his dick hits her chin when it flips up. She leans her head back a little and sees his big black cock throbbing and bouncing in the air all by itself because he’s so horny.

Cheryl stares at that big black penis right in her face, then looks up and Trey with a face like *Oh Shit….*

Trey reach’s out and runs his fingers through Cheryl’s blonde hair. She feels him grab her hair and pulls her head back to look up at the ceiling.

He says, “I’m about to prove I’m fucking right, Cheryl.”

He pulls Cheryl’s head to him and lays his big heavy black cock on her face. His long ball sack hangs under her chin, and his black meat lays on top of her mouth and nose, going up between her eyes. She looks up at Trey with his black cock on her face. She feels the warmth from his penis on her skin, how it flexes, and throbs on her face. And that sweaty, musky smell of his cock and balls fills her nose.

Trey points his phone down at Cheryl and snaps a photo. The photo shows his dick laying on her face. His balls on her chin, and the tip of his cock hanging over top of her forehead. Her blue eyes looked up at the camera when he took it, and it even shows her tattoos showing on her shoulder, arm, and foot in the photo.

Cheryl pulls her face back and says, “Hey, I didn’t say you could take that pic, mister.”

She says it playfully, but she’s kind of serious too because she doesn’t want to get caught. She knows that if anyone saw it at the school, they’d be able to recognize it’s her from her tattoos.

She says, “Don’t show that to anyone, ok? I’m serious.”

Trey just says, “Mmmhmmm.”

He reaches and pulls her head back to his cock. He grabs the base of his penis, and gently smacks that heavy black cock on her face playfully. It’s so big and heavy, Cheryl closes her eyes as she gets her face smacked by that cock.

Trey says, “I told you I was fucking right. I knew my cock was bigger than your cute fucking face.”

Cheryl pulls her head away again, looks up at him with a smirk and says, “I knew it was this big from your videos you bad boy. Maybe I was just teasing you, and wanted to get this beautiful black penis over to my place.”

Trey grabs her head and pulls it back to his cock and says, “Get that face over here.”

Trey holds her head and starts rubbing his cock up and down on her face, and then he pushes her nose and mouth down to his big ball sack. Cheryl feels a little humiliated right now, being treated like she’s his bitch, but at the same time she’s so turned on by this. Mike is nothing like this. His skinny little white dick is 3 inches hard. He doesn’t have the cock to pleasure her, and he doesn’t take control during sex like she needs and wants as a woman.

While Trey is rubbing his big sweaty cock on her face, he feels the cold hair from Cheryl’s nostrils sniff his ball sack. He hears her do it too.

He says, “Oh you nasty little hoe. Sniff those fucking balls.”

That sweaty, musky cock smell is so manly and turns Cheryl on, and she hears how horny he sounds when he says that. She smirks knowing she’s turning him on. Trey grabs the end of his dick and rubs his cock head above her head, as Cheryl is under his big cock, sniffing his balls. She opens her mouth and Trey feels Cheryl put one of his balls in her mouth and starts sucking on it. He works his cock head in his hand while looking down at her sucking on his nut. She gently pulls her head back until his nut pops out of her mouth. She looks up at with that cute smile of hers.

Trey says, “Wash those fucking balls with your mouth, hoe.”

Cheryl is so turned on by being submissive like this, and she licks all over his hanging ball sack. She puts the other nut in her mouth and sucks on it. Cheryl is tasting his sweaty, salty balls, and is not disgusted by it at all.
Trey wants to see her cute face with his cock in her mouth, so he says, “Open your mouth”.

Cheryl looks up at him and opens her mouth ready to suck on his big beautiful black penis. He bends his dick down and puts the head of his cock in Cheryl’s mouth, and she closes those lips around it and starts sucking. She loves the feeling of sucking on a big hard cock. It is like a stress reliever for Cheryl to feel a big hard penis in her mouth, and suck on it like a baby sucking her bottle. That’s why she cheated on Mike a few years ago and sucked her coworkers dick in his car.

Trey takes his shirt off, while she grabs his thick penis with both of her little white hands, all while keeping the cock head in her mouth. It’s so long and thick she can grab it with both of her hands and stroke the shaft as she sucks on the tip. Trey just stands there looking down at this sexy white hoe twisting her hands on his shaft as she’s sucking hard on the cock head. She’s good at sucking cock, and even sticks the tip of her tongue in his slit on his cock head. She can taste his precum from his hole as she teasingly flicks her tongue.

He leans his head back, staring at the ceiling, and says, “Ooooohhh shiiiiiiiiitttt. Fuuuuck yeeaaa bitch. Good girl.”

His cock is rock hard and fully erected after her teasing his slit like that. It drove him wild, and he wants to fuck her mouth so bad, and see how much she can swallow.

Trey says, “Hands down…”.

Cheryl puts her hands down by her side on the sofa, still with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Trey runs both of his hands through her silky blonde hair and grips it tight. Then he pulls her mouth down as he pushes his cock in her mouth. It’s so thick and big, it fills her mouth up and hits the back of her tongue, trying to go into her throat. He hits her gag reflex, and she coughs, gagging on his cock that’s trying to go down her throat. Cheryl instinctively reaches her hands up to his cock to try to pull it out of her mouth.

Trey just says, “Hands down, bitch.”

Cheryl puts her hands back down to her side like she’s his slave.

He gets a tighter grip on her hair and starts fucking her mouth with his big dick. Pulling her mouth down on his cock while he’s thrusting his hips into her head. His black dick is so long, when it’s hitting her throat and can’t go down, his cock is bending as he’s trying to push it further. He knows his cock is too big for her throat, but he loves how wet and tight her mouth feels, and he just does it a little longer. Hearing the wet gurgling noises Cheryl makes, when he goes just a little bit too far, and she coughs with his dick in her mouth. He pulls his cock out and it’s covered in spit and drool. A string of spit is connecting her lips to his cock, as it's throbbing in the air in front of her face. She looks up at Trey and her eyes are watery from her gag reflex.

Trey is so horny now with his wet cock twitching in the air, he says, “Take that dress off. Show me that white pussy.”

Cheryl wipes the spit off her lips and chin. She is so horny she doesn’t even think about Mike at all as she lifts her dress up and pulls it off her. She sits back on the sofa and puts both of her feet up on the edge of the seat. She spreads her feet apart and opens her legs, showing Trey her bald wet pussy.

Trey sees more tattoos she has on her pale skin, and it turns him on even more. That huge pin up girl tattoo on her side, and he sees her perky, tiny little titties on her chest. Her tits are so cute and not saggy at all. She has hard pink nipples poking out on her tits like little pink erasers. Cheryl sits on the sofa, biting her lower lip in anticipation, looking up at Trey. He stands there, looking at her body as he strokes his big cock.

Trey gets down on his knees on the floor in front of her and sees her pussy up close. Cheryl’s so horny and aroused that her pussy lips are so thick and puffy. Her body is making her labia lips get big like that to protect her vagina during sex. Cheryl has her legs spread apart, and it makes her pussy spread open like a flower, exposing the wet, pink tender flesh inside her white pussy. Her clit sticking out at the top, and her vaginal hole so small and exposed to Trey. He can tell her pussy is gonna be a tight grip on his cock.

Trey leans down and puts his big wet lips on her pussy. He licks it from her vaginal hole, all the way up to her clit in one big wet lick with his tongue. That one big wet lick makes Cheryl moan. He loves the smell and taste of this white pussy, and does sloppy wet licks all over it. Then he puts his big lips over her clit, slurping on that erected little sensitive button of hers.

When Trey sucks on her clit like that, Cheryl’s head falls back in the seat. She stares at the ceiling, moaning, and breathing heavy. His wet mouth is sucking on her entire pussy and it’s driving her wild. Then suddenly Trey pulls her ass out to the very edge of the sofa and pushes her legs back onto her. Cheryl’s legs are bent at the knees, with her feet over her head. She reaches up and grabs her toes to hold her legs back. This makes her stick her ass out even more. Trey goes lower and presses his big wet tongue on her asshole and swirls all around it, then presses his lips on her butthole, kissing it. Cheryl looks down between her legs, and just sees Trey’s upper head.

She says, “Ohhhh shiiiiitt…”

She holds onto her feet above her head and her toes curl up in her fingers. Cheryl hasn’t gotten her ass eaten out like this since she let her coworker do it to her that one night. Mike thinks ass play is gross, but Cheryl loves it.

Trey does another big wet lick from her asshole, all the way to her clit. Then gets back down to make out with that tight, puckered up little butthole. He knows she’s a dirty girl that likes her ass eaten.

Trey pulls his head away and they’re both so horny now.

Trey looks right into Cheryl’s eyes and says, “I wanna cum in this white pussy so bad. You’re so fucking sexy Cheryl. Are you on birth control?”

Cheryl wants to fuck so bad now, even with all the consequences that could happen from it. She thinks that even if she did get pregnant from tonight, the fuck session that she’s about to receive from that huge cock will be worth it.

She feels so submissive and sexy with him, she smiles and says, “No I’m not…”

Trey stands up and lifts Cheryl to her feet. He picks her up and puts her over his shoulder. Her head hangs off the back of him, and her ass and legs are in front of him. She’s so petite and light he picks her up easily. He carries her like she’s a trophy that he won, and now he gets to do whatever he wants with her. He starts walking down the hallway to the bedroom he sees. Cheryl’s feelings and thoughts about Mike and any consequences are all out of her head now. She’s so turned on by this dominant masculine black boy that she wants to fuck him so bad. She doesn’t care about getting fucked on the same bed that her boyfriend is gonna sleep in when he comes back.

Trey drops her on the bed, and she bounces on it. Cheryl is laying on her back, while Trey stands next to the edge of the bed. He grabs her hips and pulls her ass to the edge. He grabs under her knees and pushes her legs back on her, and tells her to hold them. He sees that fat wet pussy spread open between her legs under him, and he spits on his hand and rubs it on the head of his black cock.

Cheryl’s gonna learn that dirty talk turns Trey a lot during sex. He rubs the tip of his thick cock between her fat wet pussy lips, teasing her.

Trey says, “You want me to fuck this white pussy? Huh? You want me to beat this pussy up with my big dick?”

Cheryl holds her legs back as she lays on the bed. There’s no hesitation now in her response. She’s horny and she’s had race play fantasies for so long, and she’s wanted to say this for years.

She says, “I want you to fuck me with your big black cock and cum inside me.”

Hearing her say that in her cute little voice drives Trey wild. He thinks how this slut doesn’t care if she gets pregnant, and how that’s so fucking hot. He pushes the fat tip of his penis in her vaginal hole, and he feels it stretch around his thick cock. His dick slides in her wet tight pussy, and Cheryl lays her head back on the bed, staring straight up.

She says, “Oooooohhhh yesssssss. I wanna feel it deep inside me.”

Now that his cocks in her pussy, he grabs both of her ankles and holds her legs open in the air. Feeling that tight pussy grip on his dick, he just overpowers her and makes her pussy keep stretching out. Working his hips back and forth, he fucks her and his black cock is already getting soaked in her pussy juice.

He loves seeing her big white feet up in the air as she gets fucked. He finally sees the soles of her feet and they’re so sexy. She has long, skinny feet with a big sexy arch on them. Long skinny toes, and the soles of her feet are clean, with pink and pale skin tones on her soles. He holds her ankles and brings one of her feet up to his face as he fucks her. He presses her toes on his nose and sniffs her toes, then licks all over the soft, smooth sole and arch of her foot. Then he puts those toes in his mouth and sucks on them as he looks down at her as she gets fucked. He gets so turned on by her feet it makes his cock rock hard. It feels like a thick pole is fucking her pussy.

He says, “Sexy fucking feet, MMMMMmmmm”.

He switches legs and pulls the other foot up to his face. He’s so horny now he buries his nose underneath her long skinny white toes, and he starts sniffing her foot so hard while he fucks her. He sniffs her foot and feels her toes curling up on his face. It turns him so much he almost nuts, and has to stop for a few seconds.

He pulls her foot away and holds her legs open, and leans down over top of her as he fucks her. Bucking his hips, doing a nice hard rhythm with his cock strokes. Her pussy is deeper than her mouth, and he’s going balls deep. Feeling how much looser her pussy feels now, he knows he’s working it out. Her pussy is so wet, and he’s stuffing it full of dick, and it’s making loud, wet queef sounds because his cocks pushes all the air out of her pussy. He’s leaning over her, looking down at her gorgeous face, watching it contort as she gets fucked by him. She screams and he feels her pussy clamp down on his dick as he makes her cum. Her hands push on his chest, trying to signal him to slow down after her orgasm, but he fucks right through her orgasm and keeps making her take that dick.

He hears Cheryl’s cute little whimpers as he’s smashing her pussy, and seeing her face and those noises she’s making almost makes him cum again.

He pulls his cock out and stops and says, “Fuck, you almost made me nut”

Trey is leaning down over top of Cheryl, and she pulls his face to hers and starts making out with him. They shove their tongues in each other’s mouths, and kiss passionately. Cheryl uses one of her hands and grabs his big wet cock that’s throbbing in the air above her pussy.

She slowly strokes it and says, “You want to get me pregnant, don’t you bad boy?”

Hearing this older white teacher say that drives Trey wild.

Trey says, “Fuck yes, you sexy little bitch. You want me to fuck a baby in you? What would your boyfriend think about that?”

Cheryl has an evil little grin on her face and says, “I’ll just lie to him for 9 months and say it’s his. I bet I could make up some lie and tell him I was r*ped by a black guy and don’t remember anything.”

Trey gets so turned on by how naughty this white girl is. She knows that she’s sexy and she can manipulate men and get whatever she wants. From rich guys giving her money, to alpha male men with big cocks giving her the sex that she needs. Trey wants to use and abuse this white slut and make her have his black baby.

He flips her over on the bed. She’s lying flat on her stomach in the prone position, and Trey sees that big pale white ass, and her bird tattoo on her upper back. This is the breeding position because he can fuck her hard and make himself nut.

Cheryl lays on the bed, her body shiny wet from the sweat on her. She’s never had sex like this, and she loves it. Trey looks down at her and sees this vulnerable white slut, and his cock is throbbing. He climbs on her back and uses his feet to push her legs apart on the bed and keep them spread open. He grabs Mike's pillow on the bed and puts it under Cheryl’s stomach so her back arches a little and her ass sticks up.

Trey rubs his cock on her pussy again, leans down by Cheryl’s head and says, “I’m gonna cum in this white pussy.”

Cheryl’s only thought is fucking him, and nothing else.

She says, “I want your cum in me, Trey…”

Hearing her say that drives him wild, and he slides his cock back in her fuck hole and puts his hands on the bed like he’s in a push up position. He combines thrusting his hips with his cock, and slamming his body weight down on her that makes this position a deeper, harder fuck. Slamming his cock in her pussy, smashing her, so his balls are smacking her clit. She grips the bed sheets and whimpers as she takes his 11 inch penis deep in her pussy.

In this new position, Cheryl can feel the curve in his penis digging in and rubbing her wet, ribbed vaginal walls deep inside of her. It makes her toes curl up in the bed sheets, and she bites the pillow by her head.

Trey is making horny animalistic groans and grunts as he fucks, because it feels so good for him when he can pound her deep and hard like he wants.

He keeps slamming his body weight down into her ass, and says, “Take that dick, you fucking bitch. Take that dick.”

He feels his big hot load getting built up, and he grabs Cheryl’s hair into a ponytail in one hand, and he pulls her head back. Cheryl’s head gets yanked back and he rides her hard. Trey looks next to the bed and sees a photo of her and Mike. Trey thinks about how he’s fucking this white guy’s girl behind his back and he’s gonna get her pregnant probably. That gets him so close to cumming, thinking about what he’s doing to her.

Trey’s fucking Cheryl hard and says in a loud voice, “You want me to breed this white pussy, hoe? Huh? Say it! Say you want to be a baby mama!”

Cheryl is so caught up in the moment too and doesn’t hesitate at all and says, “MMMMmmmm fuuuuck yessss Trey…. Mmmm cum in my pussy. I wanna have your babies!”

Trey’s load is built up in the tip of his cock, and he was edging himself while she said that. He pounds Cheryl’s pussy a few more times, then feels his hot cum about to explode.

He says, “I’m gonna fucking cum!”

Trey grunts and moans like an animal as his black cock starts squirting out heavy thick wads of his nut into Cheryl’s pussy. He keeps his dick balls deep, and she can feel it inside of her body as it is squirting out and splashing against her cervix at the end of her pussy. Trey had a pent up load, and it’s about 10 big squirts until he milked it all out of his cock. He keeps his cock inside of Cheryl as he’s over top of her, holding her down on the bed. Letting the orgasmic tingling rush run through his body from head to toe.

Cheryl lays there exhausted, with her head laying on the bed. She’s out of breath too, laying there looking at the pictures of her and Mike on the dresser.

She breathes heavily and says, “Oh my god…. wow…. You fucked my brains out, Trey.”

Trey pulls out of her and his dicks getting soft, but it’s still a big, long cock that swings between his legs. His black penis is covered in white creamy cum from both of them. He stands up next to the bed and Cheryl rolls over on her back, still trying to catch her breath. He just looks her over head to toe, thinking about how sexy she looks. She’s hot and sweaty laying on the bed, and he can see all of her tattoos all over her body. He looks at her long skinny legs laying on the bed, her big feet hanging off the side, and he looks at her flat stomach and imagines her with a big pregnant belly.

He says, “That felt so fucking good. I blew so hard in you.”

Cheryl lifts her head up off the bed and looks at Trey and says, “Yeah I know, I could fucking feel your cum hitting my cervix.”

She gets up off the bed and slowly stands up, because her legs are still weak and wobbly.

She says, “I’m gonna take a quick shower. You can get something to drink and watch tv if you want.”

Cheryl walks by Trey on her way to the bathroom, and when she’s next to him, Trey spanks her big white ass with his hand.

Trey says, “Sexy fucking ass.”

Cheryl’s pale white booty jiggles, and she looks back over her shoulder to Trey and smirks at him as she walks to the bathroom.

She gets in the bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror. Her hair is messed up, and she has the typical look of a girl that just got fucked. Her body is still buzzing with adrenaline as she thinks again about what she did tonight. It was the best sex of her life. She was so turned on, finally acting out her race play fantasies in bed. It turned her on so much to say to him while he fucked her that she wanted to have his babies. But now that the rush is gone, she gets a little worried about actually getting pregnant.

She just tells herself in her head, *Ok…I’m gonna get my period in 2 weeks, it’ll be fine. It’ll be ok.*

She gets out of the shower and walks out in her towel to the living room, but doesn’t see Trey anywhere.

She looks around, then grabs her cell phone and texts Trey, “Hey…Thanks for saying goodbye I guess….”

She realizes that he just left and ghosted her.

Trey knew he was leaving to go to an out of state college in one week. He knew when he left the apartment that he would never see her again, and he doesn’t even care if she gets pregnant. He won’t have to worry about it. To him, Cheryl was just a sexy white bitch that he wanted to fuck and cum in her like he marked his territory, and he knows he’s going to do the same thing with tons of younger girls at the college he’s going to.

Cheryl sits on the same sofa from earlier and is a little depressed. She feels so used right now, and it pisses her off that she was the one that got taken advantage of. Her phone buzzes, and she picks it up to look at what Trey responded back with. It’s a message from Mike.

He says, “Hey baby! Just wanted to say goodnight and I love you!”

Cheryl just ignores his text and doesn’t even respond. Mike is the last thing on her mind right now.

One month goes by.

Cheryl missed her period by two weeks. She’s sitting on the toilet in the bathroom by herself, and she looks at the pregnancy test that she just took. It’s positive. She starts to cry, trying not to be too loud where Mike could hear her. She is freaking out and wondering what she is gonna say. She has no idea what to do, so she just decides to lie to Mike about it. She’s gonna tell him it’s his, and then she will just try to think of some big lie to tell him in 9 months.

Cheryl wipes the tears off her face and walks out to the living room, where Mike is playing video games.

She sits next to him, and says, “Baby…guess what…. You’re gonna be a Daddy! I’m pregnant!”

Mike is shocked and confused.

He says, “Wait…what? Are you serious? How?! I’ve worn a condom every single time we had sex since we started dating. Are you sure?”

Cheryl is a very good liar and convinces Mike that it’s his baby.

She shows him the pregnancy test and says, “I guess one of your condoms broke one night. I don’t know! But yeah, I’m sure. I’m pregnant!”

They both hug each other on the same sofa where Cheryl sucked her first black cock, and got her ass eaten out on. Her face is showing happiness and excitement to Mike, but in her head she’s still nervous of getting caught, and what she will say when she’s at the hospital and Mike sees her push out a black baby.

Nine months go by.

The months go by quickly, and she’s never confessed anything to Mike. She’s just hoping that Mike will believe the story that she made up.

The day of the ., Cheryl and Mike are at the hospital. She has her feet up on the hospital bed.

The doctor is saying, “Ok Cheryl, now it’s time to push and get this baby out of you. Push! Come on! Push!”

Even feeling the most intense pain of her life while giving birth, her mind is still racing about what she’s going to say. Mike is behind the doctor in the room waiting to see his new son arrive in the world. Cheryl closes her eyes and screams, and pushes as hard as she can. Then she hears the baby crying. She opens her eyes and looks at Mike, and he has just a look of shock and confusion on his face. There’s no excitement, happiness or smile from Mike. He stares at this black baby that just came out of his girlfriend, and he’s just in shock. He looks at Cheryl with her long legs spread open on the hospital bed. He can’t help but think about how she probably spread her legs like that for some black guy while they were dating. The doctors clean the baby off and give it to Cheryl. She holds it and kisses her new baby. She sees Mike walk out of the hospital room, and Cheryl knows it’s going to be hard to convince him of her story. She’s always gotten away with cheating, and is good at getting whatever she wants. Deep down she knows she will get away with this.

Mike doesn’t make a scene or anything at the hospital. He just leaves and doesn’t say anything to his girlfriend. The next day at the hospital, Cheryl is recovering and about to be sent home.

She texts Mike, “Hey…Will you come pick me up? I can explain.”

They drive back in his car, but don’t say a word to each other. Once Cheryl walks in the apartment and sits down with her baby, Mike slams the door shut.

He says, “What the fuck is going on, Cheryl? You better fucking tell me what you did right now, and don’t fucking lie to me!”

Cheryl’s thought about this for a while, about what to say to Mike. She thought of some made up story that he would believe, and she could get away with this.

She says, “Mike, I swear I thought it was yours. I never told you what happened to me last summer when you were gone on one of our trips. I went out to a bar with some of my friends, and I don’t remember what happened. I think some black guy that was trying to hit on me put something in my drink. I remember being in his car, then him being on top of me and hurting me. I’m sorry I never told you. I never wanted to think about that night again, so I never told you. I swear, I have no idea what happened…”

For once, Cheryl can’t be the narcissistic little brat that she’s been her entire life. Mike doesn’t believe a single word of her story. He call’s her bluff.

Mike says, “You know what I think? I think you’re fucking liar, and that you’re a fucking whore! I don’t believe any of that bullshit story you just made up. I think you’re a fucking cheater! So, what really happened, Cheryl? Huh?! Did you wait until I was gone on a trip, and just invite some black guy you met into my fucking apartment, and you fucked him raw? You fucking whore! I never want to see your white, trashy ass ever again in my life! Get your shit out of my apartment by tomorrow, we’re fucking done! You’re going to be nothing more than a white trash piece of shit, single mom with a black baby! Bye bitch!”

Mike walks out the door and slams it shut. Cheryl sits on the sofa in shock, holding her black baby. He’s crying and she’s trying to calm him down. She’s sitting on the edge of the sofa, the same spot where 9 months ago this whole thing started. She wishes she never texted Trey back and flirted with him. It ruined her life. But she looks at her new baby and kisses it. She knows she’s stuck with this black baby, and there’s nothing that can get her out of this situation. She sits there just thinking about stuff. How she feels so stupid thinking she could have gotten away with it. She felt stupid thinking how she thought that it was going to be ok, and she would just get her period after fucking Trey. She remembers how powerful Trey’s cumshot was inside her pussy. She remembers feeling every powerful squirt of his sperm splashing all over her vaginal walls inside of her. There was no way that she would have just gotten her period after that, but it was the only hope that she had.

The next day Cheryl gets a text from one of her coworkers at the school.

It reads, “Hey! I remember you said your delivery day was last week! Congratulations! Will you bring in your new baby to the school? We all wanna see you and him!”

Cheryl knows she can’t hide it forever, and just decides to go to the school and bring her baby. She walks into the teachers’ lounge with her baby in its carriage, and waits for the other teachers in the school to come in and congratulate her. She sits at the table and watches each teacher that walks into the room, and sees the look on their faces. They all remember 9 months ago when Cheryl worked there, and how her boyfriend came in the morning with her and talked to everyone. They all liked Mike just as much as they liked Cheryl. So, when they see Cheryl alone at the table, and with a black baby, they all try to be nice and smile, but it’s obvious what they’re really thinking.

The teacher that texted Cheryl to come in goes up to her and says, “Where’s Mike?”

Cheryl leans next to her and just whispers, “We broke up.”

The older male teacher that tried asking Cheryl out for dinner on her first day walked in and saw her. She sees him give her a fake smile, then he laughs and walks out of the room. She doesn’t want to run out of the room and make a scene, but she feels so humiliated right now, sitting at the table and watching everyone gossip about her behind her back. After all the fake smiles and fake congratulations, the teachers walk out and Cheryl’s alone in the room with her baby. She’s so depressed, she’s about to break down and cry from being humiliated like that. She gets herself together and grabs her baby and walks out.

As she’s walking down the hall, pushing her black baby in its carriage, there’s two tall black students by the lockers. She thinks they must be new seniors, because she doesn’t remember seeing them last year.

As she’s walking in the hall next to them, one of the boys says, “Hey Ms. D. That’s a cute baby. I can’t wait to see you when you come back and teach here again.”

Cheryl just smiles and says, “Thanks guys. He’s my cute little baby boy. His name is Trevor. I’m coming back to teach here full-time next month. I’ll see you guys around.”

Cheryl walks down the hall with her new black baby, about to start a new chapter in her life.

What Cheryl doesn’t know is that the black senior boy that talked to her in the hall was Jamal. He was with Trey in the back of her class last year. She didn’t even recognize him, but he remembers her. That sexy white substitute teacher that he and Trey were trying to find out her information so they could text her. After Trey left Mike’s apartment 9 months ago, he texted Jamal and told him how he just fucked the substitute teacher. Jamal didn’t believe him, so Trey sent him the photo that he took of his cock laying on Cheryl’s face. Jamal saw the tattoos on her body and knew it really was her. Now that Trey is gone at college, Jamal is going to try to fuck her now, and he’s gonna bring his friend with him.

Cheryl doesn’t realize it yet, but her inner slut is going to - again. When she comes back to class next month, by the end of the first week she’s going to be broken down and have those two black students over at her new apartment, getting double teamed by both of them. She’s going to turn into the new whore at the high school.

Here is the second chapter of my story - 'How do good girls end up as bitches?'

I hope that you like it.

Chapter Two � The Good Doctor

Now you�ve got to understand that I can�t detail every sexual event in my little life in this history, otherwise we would be here for weeks. But according to my diary, from the time of my first rape on my 13th birthday over the next 12 months I had sex of some sort with 87 people. Mostly with my Uncle Bob and Dad of course because they just couldn�t keep their hands and cocks off me, or out of me. And it was only when these two perverts started to get tired of fucking me that they saw a way of making extra money and humiliating me even more, so they started selling me, or trading me with other perverts so that they could get at other peoples� kids.

Most of these 87 people were men, as you might imagine, but there were some girls and women too. Some were forced to do stuff with me, others � like wife�s and girlfriends of the sex fiends I was given or sold to � did things with me because they liked it�got off on raping a young girl with a strap on, or making her eat them out while being fucked by their husband or whatever. My diary says that I did some kind of sex with 13 women over those 12 months.

So you see it would be long and pretty boring to tell you about every fuck, rape, blow job, beating, or whatever that I�ve done � but I�ll tell you about the things that marked me the most. The worst of the worst if you like.

One thing you can say about Uncle Bob is that he�s not stupid � corrupt, perverted, sadistic yes � stupid, no. The last thing he wanted on his hands was a pregnant 13 year old school girl, who happened to be his niece. What he needed fast was a tame doctor that would put me on the pill. True I hadn�t started my periods yet, but he didn�t want to take any chances. I know him and my Dad talked about having me sterilised permanently, just to be on the safe side, but Uncle Bob thought that maybe in the future they might want to �breed me� and that I might be worth more if I could get knocked up � wasn�t that kind of him? He also needed a way to keep track of whether I was clean or not, after all he didn�t want me passing on any diseases and getting his precious cock all messed up. So they needed a doctor to supply the necessaries.

Being a normal (although perverted) person, you might think it�s hard to find people to do what Uncle Bob needed? Well it�s not. There are perverts everywhere � doctors, nurses, police, politicians, business men and women, whatever. You name it and there�s someone out there dying to do it � for a price. And Uncle Bob seemed to know every scum bag and sex maniac in Manchester and further.

It took Uncle Bob only a couple of phone calls to have an appointment with his chosen medical help � a certain Dr. Stuart Radcliffe. A middle-aged, married general practitioner with two young kids of his own and ambitions towards serious incest, rape and torture.

My Dad and Uncle Bob took me along to the good doctor only 4 days after my first rape session � my birthday present if you remember. My pussy was still sore, but the bleeding had stopped after the second day, and I still had trouble walking normally. My ass was bruised from the spanking, but at least it didn�t hurt anymore when I sat down.

In the days after my first fucking both Uncle Bob and Dad had been satisfied with regular and frequent blowjobs, while watching the rape videos that they had made of me. They didn�t want to fuck me again until I�d been to the doctor, just in case they did permanent damage to my cunt and organs � how caring! So they were happy just to fuck my face instead. And I was relieved to have an easy way out as well, because my pussy was so fucking sore I felt like I had broken glass stuffed up me and bits of blood kept staining my panties � but mum never said a word when she washed my bloody underwear, maybe she thought I�d started my periods? And taking a pee or a shit � Jesus Holy Christ did that burn! I had to squat over the toilet and spread my little cunt lips wide to make sure none of the piss touched my bruised and battered skin. And for some damned reason every time I needed to squeeze out a turd the shit seemed to put pressure on my ripped pussy, making every shit-taking a nightmare.

So there I was on Monday afternoon, sitting in Dr. Radcliffe�s waiting room, wearing Dad�s idea of cute little girl clothes � a tight red t-shirt with little white bunnies and multi-coloured flowers embroidered over the front, a white cotton skirt that just reached about 6 inches above my knees (very short in other words), white ankle socks of course and red open-toe sandals. If I hadn�t kept my knees firmly pressed together you would have been able to see the black silk panties that Daddy had picked out for me, but pressed together they were. My bra of course matched the panties, but you couldn�t see any of that through the t-shirt, you would just have enjoyed glancing at my 30AA boobs and wondering just what it would be like to squeeze those firm, ripe apples.

Dr. Radcliffe had made the appointment for us to arrive after his other patients had gone and his receptionist had finished for the day. So we had him all to ourselves and we soon went through to his office. Now Dr. Radcliffe is not an impressive looking man, being 45 years old, already having a well developed hair hole and a bulging belly � the result of too many Rotary Club lunches and pints of beer in the local strip clubs. The good doctor was of course happily married � happy in the sense that he could screw whoever he wanted as long as his wife didn�t have to hear about it. He is also the father of two children, the oldest � a girl of 8 called Wendy, and a boy of 6 called Jason. As I was soon to find out Dr. Radcliffe had well developed plans for these poor little mites. If you like that kind of thing I�m sure you can imagine the sort of deprived acts he leeringly discussed with Uncle Bob and my Dad.

Once sitting comfortably in Dr. Radcliffe�s rather tatty office and having exchanged the usual British pleasantries about the weather, the price of beer and Manchester United�s chances for next season, we got down to business. At least the perverts did � I was just the object of the discussion and something to be negotiated over as to the level and frequency of abuse I was to endure as payment for the medical services they needed. Money was never mentioned in the discussion since it was clear from the start that the doctor expected payment in kind for his involvement. The question was just how little could Dad and Uncle Bob get away with in terms of my time with the doctor and which holes could he abuse during that time. The doctor had a particular wish to take advantage of my virgin anus and this was not on the table (so to speak) for Uncle Bob and Dad. They wanted to keep this prize for themselves, or at least to be able to auction my ass cherry off to the highest bidder � another great money-making idea from Uncle Bob.

So an agreement was reached and hands were shaken � I was to visit the doctor at his office or a place of his choice once per month, for a duration of 2 hours - for my check up and examination. He would provide all the prescriptions necessary for my contraception and if necessary arrange any abortions that may crop up if contraception failed. Should any sexual diseases be contracted, then he would take care of the treatment. If any other drugs or services were required from him then more time would be allocated or more services provided by me, to be negotiated at the time. On his part during the two hours per month he could take advantage of either my mouth or cunt, or any other part of my body, but he could not penetrate my ass with anything bigger than his finger. Nor could he inflict any permanent marks or damage on my body, but otherwise any torture was permitted. Bruises were allowed as long as they were not visible when I was in public or during school activities. He was also allowed to take photos or videos, but these could not be sold or distributed without my Uncle, or Dad�s permission. He was also not allowed to offer me to anyone else during the two hours. There�deal done, negotiations over � time to sample the merchandise.

So my first examination time had come and although I�m sure Uncle Bob and Dad were tempted to stay and watch, they decided to go off for a couple of beers and would come back in two hours. They reminded the doctor that I really did need examining and then took my prescription off to get my pill supply.

Give the doctor his credit, he did take his time and examine me thoroughly. After nicely asking me to strip he took my weight and blood pressure and he measured my height and physical statistics � maybe he over did the measuring of my boobs a bit, but he did act like a doctor. He was wearing a long white doctor�s coat so I couldn�t see the state of his cock, but from the way he was starting to sweat as I slowly pulled my t-shirt over my head, shaking out my long black hair, and unzipped my skirt I would say he must have had the boner of his life. And yes I was doing it slowly � why? Because he only had 2 hours with me and every second I could keep him off me the happier I would be. So down came the zipper on my tight little skirt�so slowly�reaching behind me with both hands for the zipper and pushing out my boobs so that he got a good look. Wriggling my hips (if a 13 year old girl has hips!), I slipped the skirt down my long smooth legs�and his bulging eyes followed it down�down to my shoes�me bending with the skirt so that he can get an eye full of what�s in my bra.

I straightened up holding the skirt and looked around innocently for somewhere to put it � what a neat girl. I folded it nicely and set it down on the chair nearest the door. Five more minutes gone! Now for the bra�reaching behind to the clasp�licking my lips, �It�s so dry in here doctor, could I have a glass of water, please?� The clasp opens and I ease the shoulder straps down over my arms, the cups still snugly holding on to my boobs.

I thought he would pass out at this point; he was steaming and gripping the desk so hard his knuckles were white. God I was actually enjoying this strip tease! I wriggled my shoulders to shake off the bra and he gasped out loud as my cute little apples came into view � light brown orbs, tight and firm with slightly darker aureoles and cute little nubs standing up under the scrutiny of Dr. Radcliffe. The bra joined the skirt and still the seconds ticked by with no movement from the doc.

Putting one foot up on the chair nearest to him I bent down to take off my sandal, my boobs tantalising the hypnotised doctor�off with the sandal and then the little white ankle sock. Then the second shoe and sock followed, again placed neatly on the growing pile of clothes.

Now for the moment of truth though, I only had my panties left to delay with. Hooking a thumb into each side I began to wriggle the silky black underwear down, over my hot little ass. Over my hips�slow�must do it slowly�easing them down one side at a time�rocking them down my thighs�the crotch sticking to my pussy for a second as they slide down my long, smooth legs � long for a 13 year old anyway. Down to my knees now�lifting one foot, then the other as my nakedness is finally complete and the warm panties dangle from my finger. Neatly folded they too joined my skirt, t-shirt and socks on the pile.

Standing naked in front of the doctor�s desk he studied me from head to toe�paying particular attention to my boobs and pussy. He finally moved a hand and made a circling motion with his finger, �Turn around please Sonia,� he asked. And of course I was happy to make a slow turn so that he could take all the time he wanted to check out my ass.

Slowly he stood and came around the desk and pointed to his weighing scales � more time taken up with a real examination, but that meant really touching me, and that built up his confidence as he started stroking and squeezing his way through checking my breasts, taking the temperature in my mouth, my pussy and my ass! For God�s sake, who ever heard of taking a temperature that way? At least my blood pressure was normal, which is more than we can say about his I�m sure!

�Just hop up onto the examination couch Sonia and put your feet in the stirrups,� says the doc as we get to the part that I really wasn�t looking forward to, the pussy inspection. He slipped on a pair of transparent latex gloves � you know I�ve always found the taste of these gloves a turn on, like whenever I go to the dentist and he (or she) starts pushing these rubber-covered fingers around my mouth it just makes me so hot and I have to fight the urge to start sucking them. Do you feel like that? Anyway it�s not my mouth the old doc wants to poke around in, and he wastes no time pouring gel over his hands and sliding his fingers into my exposed hole. One, two and then a third finger�even with the gel this is stretching things to the limit. I can feel his fingers probing around inside my tender slit, my first ever deep exam. He grunts a couple of times like he�s found something worth digging at and then pulls out his fingers with a rude slurping sound � God that sound is just so rude, sort of like a wet fart when someone pulls out of a wet cunt or ass hole, I always get embarrassed when I hear it.

So next up (literally) is the speculum - cold but at least he lubricated it before sliding that damn torture device up my tight little snatch. Felt like I was being raped by some robot from Mars�and then my poor tight little slit is being stretched wider�.wider�Jesus Christ he�s going to split me in half! �Just relax and it won�t hurt a bit.� No it won�t hurt a bit, it hurts a fucking LOT! My screams echoed around the office and if anyone had been in the building they would have thought I was being slaughtered. But I was going nowhere, with my feet held up and legs spread wide enough to dislodge my joints. My hands gripped the sides of the couch for all they were worth.

�Now, now Sonia,� says Doc Pervert, �We can�t have you wriggling around like that, you might fall off the couch and hurt yourself.� So the doctor opens a drawer behind the couch and produces a set of thick black leather straps. With my mind occupied with the pain in my over-stretched cunt, he�s quickly able to fasten the straps around each wrist to a metal bar running under the seat of the couch. A third, longer strap is attached to both sides of the couch, across my neck � securing my head. From the same drawer he brings out a cute leather ring-gag, which he pushes into my gasping mouth and buckles behind my head. No room to move now and not much sound I can make either, just whooshing or oofing sounds like some damn retard. But the point was that I could make some sound, just not loud or coherent � that�s what he wanted, and a normal gag would have stopped me making any sound. Why was that important? Because he was going to whip me and he was going to get off on my hushed, but not blocked, screams!

Now it was the doc�s turn to strip and he did it a whole lot faster than I had. In 10 seconds flat he was naked except for his fucking socks � can you believe it, he kept his fucking socks on! I guess he hadn�t filled his toy collection at that time because the only thing he had to whip me with was the leather belt that had been holding his trousers up (pants for you Americans). And that was plenty, but at least he didn�t use the end with the buckle.

The first strike of a whip is not the worst you know? It comes as a shock, but it doesn�t hurt the most. To help increase the pain of the blows you need the victim to anticipate the pain and be waiting for it � almost feeling it before the whiplash lands. It�s in the mind of the victim, the extra pain. It�s true, try it.

I don�t think the doc had much experience of this sort of thing � maybe I was his first real chance to try out his fantasies. He landed some pretty hard lashes across my tits and stomach, and I tried to scream � just as he wanted me to, but he seemed to be holding back � unsure of what strength to put into each blow.

The first hit caught me just at the bottom of my breasts and the shock made me strain against the straps and my pussy contracted against the metal spreader still stuck up inside me�trying to push the fucker out of me. But the shock made me suck air in and I didn�t scream at all � the second blow an instant later landed across my stomach � and brought out all the air in a pathetic �Whoosh!� that turned into an even more stupid �Wooor!� sound as the last air left my lungs. He got into a bit of a rhythm after that and gave me a couple of seconds between lashes, so I could get my next breath ready for the almost-scream. And that is what increases the pain � the anticipation of the hit. The knowing it�s coming and the hopelessness of not being able to stop it. Helpless, even unable to scream or turn away from the blows. And I can see him standing there with the belt � naked, his little cock standing up hard against his pot belly. He�s sweating like a pig with the excitement and effort, swinging the belt again��Waugh�..augh�.augh!� Is all I can manage as the tears come pouring out and my half-gagged screams get cut off as I run out of breath and have to drag in another lung full of air.

But tears aren�t the only liquid that started to leak � it�s one of the odd things about me, when I take a beating sooner or later I start to pee. Not big gushing streams, but a little trickle, a few drops at a time as my bladder loses some of its control. And that started now�drops of pee falling from my strained pussy onto the doctor�s office carpet.

It didn�t take long for Herr Doktor to notice my leak and to my surprise he stopped the beating. At first I thought it was because he didn�t want the mess on his carpet, but no he pulled a stool over in front of my slowly leaking pussy and started taking out the metal intruder. Relief! He was a bit rough taking the damn thing out, but I wasn�t about to complain. What he did next really surprised me � I mean REALLY surprised me. He put his mouth to my slit and started lapping at the leaking piss! Now this really was a first for me. I�ve been made to drink a man�s pee before a few times, but I�ve never had anyone drinking mine.

He was pushing his face deeper into my slit now and trying to suck my pee hole, opening my lips with his thumbs�drinking right from the source you might say. I could feel him sucking at me and so I did him a favour � hey you like my pee, have more. So I let him have it, not all at once, just sort of opened the tap a little and let him slurp it down.

I guess this was a big thing for him and really got his motor running. As soon as he�d sucked down the last drop � and there was quite a lot � he stood up, boner in hand and just stuck it straight into the place his mouth had just left. Now his cock was pretty pathetic, but still my pussy was still quite raw from all the mauling that it had received lately and it took a fair amount of effort for him to stuff that skinny 6 incher into my cunny. But this was nothing like the fucking my Dad and Uncle Bob had given me, and old doc Radcliffe humped away for a couple of minutes, his hands squeezing and pulling at my titties, and then he was over the edge. And yes I could feel him inside me, of course I could�I felt every push, every pull back and then every spurt of his dirty cum inside my belly. The fuck lasted maybe 2-3 minutes maximum, so it was no big deal. But my tits and stomach were on fire from the belting. I was bright red from the neck to my pussy � and my pussy was pretty damn sore as well.

He pulled out of me as soon as he got his breath back, pulled out like all guys do, just leaving me with a gaping hole, empty, already leaking cum down from my cunt to my ass crack.

You know guys, once you�ve had your fun and blown your load you are pretty pathetic creatures. You lose all interest in the girl you just fucked, even if you promised her the universe if she would just let you into her pants. I guess that�s why you like hookers so much � no need for commitments. And I guess that�s why guys like me so much, because they can do what they want and just pull their cocks out without a thought. Am I right? You bet your wife I�m right � yeah that�s right, what are wives really for? Fucking � forget it, after the first 50 times it�s a drag right? Having kids - how many guys really give a shit about raising kids? Looking after the house and doing the shopping - it�s not worth it, cheaper to hire a maid. Am I right?

So the doc has blown his load and got his money�s worth. Now he can�t wait to get me out the door and the straps and gag come off fast enough to take the skin off my wrists and neck. He was gentleman enough to help me get my legs down from the stirrups and hand me some tissue for the cum that�s leaking down my ass and puddling on the couch. There wasn�t enough left up me to trickle down my legs, so waddling like a fucked duck I was able to get dressed without getting a mess on my clothes. Putting on my t-shirt hurt like hell, but I left my bra off because my tits were all swollen and it would never have fitted.

As soon as I was dressed the doc hustled me out of his office and into his waiting room � not as much as a single word was said. I guess he called my Dad because 15 minutes later he and Uncle Bob arrived to take me home. From the time Dad had left until he picked me up, the whole thing had taken just over an hour. I guess I got off easy, but the doc certainly found it easy to get off using me.

That was the first time with the doctor, but after that he was a quick learner and every time was a bit harder for me, a bit more painful and the sessions got started a whole lot faster. If you want I�ll tell you more about the doctor and his experiments, just let me know � maybe I�ll make him the subject of a whole story, not just a chapter, he would like that.

You know, when you are writing one of these stories you sort of get drained and find yourself wanting to wrap them up quickly. When I first wrote this down I had thought that I would end this chapter here, but as I was laying in bed the morning after writing it I started thinking about what happened after I had finished with the doctor and was on my way home. Before I knew it my hand was down between my legs and I was masturbating furiously as I remembered what had happened in the car after my Dad and Uncle Bob picked me up. And I thought, after I had cum, maybe you would like to read about it � maybe it would make you feel the way I did this morning?

So, we walked out to Uncle Bob�s car � a shiny new BMW 5 series, pale blue with soft leather seats. Uncle Bob always had nice things and he liked fast new cars � never really figured out where he got his money from though to buy them.

It was pretty clear to me as we walked that they had been on more than just beer while I had been with the doctor. Even though I was a bit preoccupied with my own aches and pains I could tell they were both pretty high. My Dad got in the driver's seat and Uncle Bob got in the back with me. I love the smell of new cars, especially the new leather and today there was more than just the new car smells, there was a fug of smoke from the joints that they had smoked on the way over to pick me up. A nice sweet smell that I often smelled around Uncle Bob when he was in one of his more relaxed moods.

With Uncle Bob�s arm around my shoulder we zoomed off into the evening traffic and Uncle Bob asked me to tell him everything about what had happened after they left me with the doctor � �Everything�, he said with a leer, �Every little detail of what he did to you and what you did.� So I did. I told them about the striptease, about the examination, about how he strapped me to the couch and about the whipping. When I told him about that part he told me to lift up my t-shirt so he could see the marks and swellings. He whistled when he saw how swollen and red my breasts were and he gently cupped my left breast in his right hand and massaged my poor little nipple � which happily responded to his touch by stiffening for him. He liked that and stroked a bit harder, then switched to my other nipple and got that to stand to attention as well.

I could tell from the bulge in his trousers that he liked my story and he told me go on, with every detail. So then I told him about how the doctor had lapped up my pee and sucked down every drop from my bladder as I lay there strapped to his examination couch. That part nearly caused an accident as my Dad hadn�t been paying attention to the driving and nearly ran into a truck turning into a side street. A few nasty words were exchanged between Dad and Uncle Bob about driving tests and road safety and we were back into the story again. But Uncle Bob kept coming back to the pee drinking part and he seemed fascinated by it. After I had been over every detail at least 3 times he had to have some release, his cock was just too painful cramped into his jeans.

�Come on baby� he says, �time to help Uncle Bob relax after a hard day.� And he pointed down at his zip. Now you should know that Uncle Bob always liked me to do all the work around satisfying him. You might have noticed that in my first chapter when Uncle Bob made me rape myself on his cock? Yes, he is a lazy bastard and likes to add to my humiliation by having me make all the moves. So cock sucking often starts by me having to undo his zipper and extract the cock that is going to abuse me. That�s what happened now and with both hands I reached down and undid the button of his jeans and lowered the zip. Since his cock was applying full pressure on the material it was quite a job getting him open. But I�ve got small, delicate hands and longer slender fingers, perfect for wrapping around a cock, or opening zips under pressure.

Uncle Bob has a pretty good figure (for his age � 43 at that time, my Dad was 37) and his beer gut is smaller than my Dad�s. He�s also not so hairy. And, very important for trying to give blowjobs in cars, he wears cool, ball hugging underwear that slips down easily. He lifted his ass to help me get his underwear and jeans down to his knees, and there was Uncle Bob�s trouser snake ready for action � as usual.

The traffic was pretty heavy as we drove along and we were going pretty slow, from one traffic light to the next, crawling along really. So it was easy for me to just lean down and take his cock head into my mouth, left hand cupping his balls, right hand holding the root of his shaft. Giving a blowjob in a fast moving car can be a bit awkward if the road is bumpy or there are lots of bends. You either end up doing unexpected deep throat, or half biting off the poor guy�s member. Very risky. But no worries right now, it was a routine, well practised exercise of my tongue and suction � at least it started that way.

I had given Uncle Bob my bra as we got into the car � I didn�t need it and I had no pockets to put it in. But now Uncle Bob found a use for it � that is he reached down and pulled my hands behind my back, tying them at the wrists with my bra. So there I am sitting beside him on his left, but half turned towards him with my head buried in his lap and my hand bound behind me. Believe me this is not an easy to position to work in and requires balance and strong neck muscles, as well as good sucking technique to keep the cock where it needs to be. Fortunately (if I can say that), Uncle Bob was only using my mouth to warm up on. He wanted a fuck and of course I had to do all the work. He pulled my up by my hair and said, �Time to saddle up sweetie, let�s see if you can ride Uncle Bob all the way home.�

With my hands tied it wasn�t easy and I was glad that Uncle Bob�s car had darkened windows or else half of Manchester would have witnessed my ass riding Uncle Bob�s cock. With a little (a very little) help Uncle Bob positioned me over his cock, my head bent under the roof of the car and my knees on the seat either side of his waist. He did lower his ass on the seat just to give my legs space to get in the right position to mount him. And he did hold his cock for me�putting it against the entrance to my cunt and rubbing his pre-cum and my saliva up and down my pussy lips.

�Ok baby, take it� he says. So of course I obliged him, letting my weight sink down onto his shaft, but doing it really, really slowly, letting my pussy stretch open with each inch of his cock. Even driving along slowly the streets of Manchester aren�t that smooth and each bump pushed his cock in that bit further. Dad was watching in the rear-view mirror and Uncle Bob reminded him to keep his fucking eyes on the road.

Now you�ve got to remember that although I�ve given hundreds of blowjobs and hand jobs over the years, this was only my 4th fuck. And I�m still only 13 so my pussy was really, really tight. But I had just been opened by the good doctor and fucked (fuck number 3), so it was a bit easier to fit Uncle Bob in this time. And it was a bit less painful since there was some of the doctor�s gel and a bit of his cum still up there, helping me along a bit.

By using my legs it was pretty easy to control the rhythm of the fuck, even with the bumping and turning of the car. It helped that Uncle Bob�s cock was big enough to stay up my cunt even with the rough ride � trying to ride a little skinny cock like this would be impossible, it would just keep slipping out.

So with my t-shirt pushed up Uncle Bob�s hands had free access to my bruised and battered boobs, and he took full advantage with his tweaking and squeezing. And for him it was a pretty fast fuck because we hadn�t been at it more than 10 minutes when he started grunting and thrusting harder into me, hands on my hips now, and his cock started pumping and spurting into my tight cunt tube.

The hardest part about a fuck like this is getting off a still-hard cock! With my hands still tied and Uncle Bob still pretty hard, it was like a contortionist act to lift my ass off him and get it back onto the seat next to him. And that�s when something really odd happened � if you didn�t think it was odd enough for an under-age girl�s uncle to be fucking her on the back seat of a car driven by her father!

Like I said, Uncle Bob liked his cars and he liked to keep them clean, so as soon as my well-fucked ass touched his back seat he goes ballistic!

�What the fuck are you doing you stupid slut?� He screamed, and my Dad almost crashed again for the 20th time. �Stop the fucking car.� He yelled at my Dad, �The bitch is leaking all over my leather seats�.

So Dad zoomed into the first side-street he could find and skidded to a stop. Out he jumped and leaped to my door, wrenching it open. �Get out you moron.� Dad screamed into my face as he grabbed me by the arm and pulled me through the door.

�Holy fuck! Look at that mess on my leather. She�s leaked cum all over it. You FUCKING BITCH!�

He was in a real state. Angrier than I�d ever seen him. Probably made worse because he was still pretty high from the drugs he�d been on. I was just standing at the side of the car shaking with fear. I could tell my Dad was pretty scared too because he was all white and just kept saying �Take it easy Bob, she didn�t mean it.� And at least he stood between me and Uncle Bob; otherwise I think he would have kicked the shit out of me.

�Well it was your stupid bitch that made the fucking mess so you had better clean it up.� Was Uncle Bob�s answer, and he stood over my Dad with his fists clenched.

So my Dad pulls his handkerchief from his pocket and starts to wipe off the leather seat. �Not like that you fucking queer.� Says Uncle Bob with a sick grin on his face, �I know you like the taste of cum now and again, so let�s see you clean it properly � with your fucking tongue!�

My Dad went tomato red and opened his mouth to argue, but I think he saw Uncle Bob was in a mood for a fight and Dad would have been no match for him. So, like I was dreaming or something, Dad bends down and starts licking up the mix of his brother�s cum and my pussy juice that had dripped and been smeared all over the back seat.

While I�m standing there with my mouth open like an idiot, Uncle Bob has whipped out his camera and is filming Dad lapping and sucking at the cum I�ve leaked. And Dad starts to really get into it, rubbing his cock through his trousers as he slides his tongue over the wet leather upholstery.

So there�s this unbelievable scene � while my Uncle sticks his camera through the door on the other side, my Dad goes at the seat until it�s shiny and clean as new again. But of course now my Dad has a boner again and needs taking care of.

�Let�s do that again you fucking homo, only this time lets get the whole thing on cam.� Says Uncle Bob. �Sonia, you can jerk off good old Johnny-boy, right there on my seat and then Daddy can clean it up, good as new � OK?�

Now this is just sooooo weird, but we get ourselves set � right there in this side-street where anyone could pass by. Dad�s standing at the open door, his zip open and cock out, me crouching on the car floor behind the passenger seat � and Uncle Bob is filming the crazy scene from the other side of the car.

So I take Daddy�s boner in my right hand and start wanking him, nice and slow � for the camera. The back seat light is on so everything looks good for Uncle Bob�s masterpiece. Dad is well gone and is just oozing pre-cum all over my hand. I reach under his balls with my left hand to help him get there and after only a couple of minutes I can feeling him tightening-up, getting ready to shoot, his cum boiling out of his balls.

I moved my left hand quickly out of the way so the cum didn�t land on me and just used my right hand to milk him as he came, squeezing his load out and aiming into the middle of the back seat. The first spurts though reached almost all the way to Uncle Bob and splattered the full length of the back seat. Anybody can say what they want, but I know how to give a great hand-job and get every last drop of cum from a man�s balls!

So that was the first part of Uncle Bob�s script, now we needed the pervy part. We needed Daddy to clean up his own mess.

Now I know a lot of you guys get turned on at the idea of being made to lick up your own cum, but mostly that�s while you have a hard cock and haven�t unloaded. Once you have dumped your load it�s a whole new story and it�s only a real pervert that will REALLY get down and enjoy licking up his own hot cum.

So I guess my Dad really is special because he got down there with his face still all sweaty from the orgasm and started cleaning that leather seat like he was a porn super star. All I had to do was lean back against the seat behind me and let Uncle Bob get his close-ups as Dad scooped up the cum load with his tongue, displayed it nicely for the camera and then swallowed. I couldn�t have done it any better. Dad did a great job of finding and cleaning up every drop and polishing the leather seat to perfection.

Now you�ve got to admit that this would be memorable to a young girl, seeing her Dad for the first time do something that was pretty �gay�. And I can�t say I really looked at Dad the same way after that. I think that it must have marked a turning point for Dad too because I witnessed many other gay acts by him over the next years, usually with young boys and often with shocking violence and even �snuff� for the boys during or after he fucked them. I�ll put some of this in later chapters for you �bi� guys. Let me know if you want more.

Anyone know where to find videos with O ring gags? Like videos where the womens mouth is being held open with a gag or w/e

I confess. I went on business trip with a new employee about 20 years younger than me. We were delayed in the airport for a long time . She's been married for about a year, so i asked her how it's going . She said it was going well, but the sex has changed . I told her that sex always gets less after marriage, and not to worry. She said that wasnt the case.

During our plane delay, she told me that she used to blow her boyfriend, now husband, anywhere anytime. In the server room at work, in his car at lunch in the parking lot, in the grocery store bathroom, etc. She also liked to take one night to herself every couple weeks, pick up a guy at the mall, and suck him off in the mall parking lot. Basically, this girl loves cock.

Now that they are married, she said, her husband doesn't want blow jobs anymore. I thought that was odd - just the opposite of conventional wisdom that says that the woman stops knob gobbling after getting a ring. But , this girl apparently loves cock and really felt like she could unburden herself to me. I told her - look - a man views his wife and the woman who will be the mother of his children different when they get married. I thought maybe this guy didn't wasnt like me and didn't want to have a nice petite blonde gagging down his shaft every night, blowing his load in her eyes and then asking her to clean up his taint with her tongue.

It was raining and lightening and I really didn't think we were going to get out of the airport. I did not mind, though, because hearing this story from the 25 year old was making me horny. I'd been masturbating in the office while thinking about her for months. Before shed come into my office for a meeting, I'd rub one out in the John or under my desk. Then, I wouldn't here a word she said because I'd be looking her straight in the eyes and imagining myself balls deep into her gullet.

I told her don't worry about the lack of sex. Her husband is a decent guy, if a bit of a computer nerd. That's when she told me there was no lack of sex-- her husband only wants anal sex now. They are not ready for kids, so vaginal sex is out . But since blow jobs turn him off, he wants to "stick it up my ass" (her words) nearly every night. Now , I started to have some great respect for her husband . I could (and do) imagine this tiny girl getting assfucked morning , noon, and night. She misses the spontaneity of the public blow jobs, and she's gotten a little bruised from his poundings (she showed me her hips where he apparently holds on for dear life while ramming it into her). But she's a ggod wife and has come to enjoy it in the ass, she told me.

Several hours after the original flight time, we got on the plane. We were sitting next to each other in a plane with about 14 rows of two seats on either side. It was loud, like always in a plane, plus it was thundering outside. When the lights went off, my hand went right to my pants. I was just fooling around a little, I didn't really want to jerk off and end up with a huge load of cum in my hands to wipe on the tray table in front of me. I could wait till the hotel. I drifted off to sleep until I felt another hand in my lap. My coworker was kneading my balls like pizza dough. She whispered that she really missed having a cock in her mouth. I told her to go ahead and pulled the blanket over her head. She gurgled and coughed and made me gasp, but no one could hear it over the plane noise.

I was adopted right after my birth. I was raised by a well to do family outside one of the top 3 largest cities in the country. I always referred to them as Mom and Dad, because they raised me, loved me, and did everything good parents would do for their growing boy.

My mom was always an attractive blonde and I would get teased by the other boys at school for having a hot mom. I was popular so it really wasn't bullying but rather just having some fun at my expense. Most of the time I would just brush it off. But then after awhile I started to get this notion that, hmmm, she is rather attractive and I know she and my father still make love, so what's next after that?

I would often eavesdrop on them having sex and try to learn what she liked through the wall behind their bed. I would sometimes rub myself listening but also trying to be ever so quiet as to not get caught. I would then picture myself in the same position as my father and doing to my mother what he was. Apparently mother was crazy about anything oral!

At the same time I would often try to get caught masturbating which was unsuccessful and I would also tear through her underwear drawer and sniff the panties or rub them against my crotch. I would also go into the laundry room and sniff the worn panties in hopes of it being that special time of the month or just a pair used during a workout or when she was being seduced by my father and had an extra fragrance to them.

I would frequently masturbate into her panties or stuff them in my mouth and suck on them while stroking myself. I absolutely loved this and always looked forward to when they went out on the town and came back all hot and bothered. Or after a workout, that would be just pure ecstasy for me.

Most of these events occured around high school. Well before I was of legal age.

Part 2: Continued......

Part 2....

When I left for college in 2003 I moved about 550 miles away from home. During my freshman year of college I got a phone call from my father saying that my biological mother had contacted them and what I wanted to do about it. I was curious so I requested her info. She and I began communicating and there was an intense bond right from the start. We talked and talked for months and it was never sexual, we exchanged pics and both commented on how attractive the other was to each other.

Finally, the following summer of 2004 I met her. She came to where I was raised to visit some of her family and meet me for the first time. I met her at a nice french restaurant in the city and we hit it off well. We couldnt stop starring at each other and commenting how much we looked alike. I thought it was interesting how much she wanted to talk about my love life and how long Ive been dating girls. I told her that I was seeing someone, and she asked if the girl was prettier than her. I said "Of course not mama, youre gorgeous"... She said "Youre such a good boy making mama feel good".. This kind of made me question what was going on here. There was a sexual undertone to all of this but how strong of one? Is my biological mother flirting with me?

We kept drinking wine and talking, laughing, and yet she kept reverting back to my interest in women. We had finished dinner and decided to have a drink at a bar. I drove both of us to the bar and during which she asked me if I thought people thought we were on a date or they could tell we were mother and son. I said that I would be honored if they thought we were on a date. She said "good" and said that she too would be honored. We got to the bar, more like a lounge actually, and began drinking more. We sat next to each other talking and laughing.

After a couple strong drinks I decided to give her a hug and say thanks for meeting me. As we were embracing, she was rubbing my back and blew on my ear. It felt good and very intentional. I smiled and knew that she could feel it. I whispered "thank you mama". We went back to drinking even though I was rock hard and wants to guide her beautifully manicured hands down my pants to my bulge and have her feel how thankful I really was.

It was time to go back, last call, and she needed a ride to her hotel. We went back to the hotel where she was staying and I asked if I could come up and use the bathroom (how original, I know) and she said yes. We hugged in the elevator the entire time until we reached her floor. I was hard since I was holding her in front of me. I know she could feel it since I was pulsating it on her firm ass. We entered her room and I asked where the bathroom was and she pointed.

I went to the bathroom but never actually went since I was hard and too excited. I came back out and she said come here and give me a hug. So I hugged her and and we held each other tight. We both began rubbing each others backs and then we moved our faces in front of each other's and we looked into each other's eyes as I held my big strong hands around her waist her arms around my shoulders and I went in slowly and kissed her on the mouth and began working my hands up and down her sides.

The kissing became more intense and we were holding each other so tightly that the passion was too much. I began kissing and biting her neck, running my hands over her ass. She was loving it. She was feeling my chest and working her way down to my crotch. She grabbed my crotch and began pulling on my cock through my pants. I was loving it we made our way over to the bed and began making out on the bed.

To be continued.....

As we were lying on the bed kissing, our legs wrapped like a pretzel and our bodies held tightly next to each other, I kept thinking that my real mother and I were sharing a bond that only a mom and her son could share. I stroked her jet black hair behind her ears and gave it a little tug to snap her neck back and let her know that her baby boy was going to fuck her like a grown man. I ran my hand down the back of her dress and began fondling her ass that was still tight and fit perfectly into my big hands. She began to breath a little heavier as I worked my way around her torso to her thigh. I was rubbing her thigh, anxiously awaiting to find out what kind of panties mommy was wearing for her baby boy, and had high hopes that they were soaked with mommy's juices.

While the heavy kissing was still going on, I started sliding my hand up mom's dress. I rubbed her ass and to my excitement I could tell she was wearing a black g-string with a little silver locket and pink bow above the ass. I pushed her dress up to reveal her legs and panties. I could see the stain of where her pussy was leaking on her g-string. That's when she began to sit up and look at me and smirk. She pulled her dress back down and reached for my belt. She took off my belt while rubbing my crotch and began to take off my pants. I was wearing black boxer briefs and they made my cock look amazing. I was so excited that mommy was finally touching and stroking the cock she hadn't seen in 20 years.

I couldn't contain my excitement and lied on my back and took off my pants and boxer briefs and pulled off my shirt. There I was exposed. Naked. With a full erection and my mommy, the woman who gave birth to me was on her knees gazing at her son's cock which was throbbing and had a very pronounced vein. She started crawling over and grabbed my cock with her beautifully manicured hands that were adorned with a beautiful ring, and her wrists had a gorgeous classy silver watch and her other was covered in beautiful bracelets. She started stroking my bare cock.

It felt so natural and right in her hand. She was stroking it better than I could ever and she looked so elegant and sophisticated doing it. She then bent over and pushed back to lie on her stomach and that is when she took my head into her mouth. My mom was sucking on my cock and enjoying it. She was stroking and sucking at the same time and also was nice enough to lick on her little man's balls. She was working my shaft, sucking my head, taking all of my cock inside her beautiful mouth. I put my hand on her head and she took my cock as deep as possible till she started to gag. Mother than slide her index finger into asshole and started rubbing and moving it in a circular motion. My dick was so wet, the pre-cum was on her chin, her saliva was running down my cock. That's when I lifted her head by her hair and forced to lie on her back.

I was totally naked. It was time to see what mommy had to show me. She began to lift her dress up over her head and was lying there in a black bra and black g-string. I put my hands on her shoulders and worked my way down. Her tits, her stomach, her thighs, her crotch. I started to pull the g-string off and she arched her back to give me a little help. I had my mothers panties off. I was starring at her bald pussy. It was wet and pink, looked delicious. I bent over and slid a finger inside my mom grabbed her tits and moaned. I started moving closer and finally I was close enough to lick my mom's pussy. I was loving it, I sucked her clit. I bit on her lips. I put my tongue inside her. My own mother was getting wet because her son knew how to eat pussy. All the while I was stroking myself with her g-string in my hand.

She was loving it! Her legs were in the air I was sucking down all her juices, pre cum was dripping onto her g-string, and her twat was getting wetter and wetter. I was buried deep in her cunt and I couldnt stop licking her to save my life. I started to fingerfuck her asshole and pussy at the same time and she kept saying "how does mama taste?" or "how hard is my baby boy's cock right now?". She started begging me to fuck her like the whore she was. She said if she wasn't such a whore I wouldnt be alive today to give mama what she needed.

I stood up, cock in hand, ready to start fucking my mother. I knelt on the bed and rubbed the tip of my cock on her wet pussy. She moaned. She pulled me closer and leaned over her and inserted my cock into her. I couldnt believe it. I was inside mother and it felt it was amazing. I started slowly. Going deep in and pulling almost all the way out. I had her legs spread wide and she kept telling me that nobody knows how to fuck a mother like her son....

To be continued....

am so curious as to why members of this group of these incestuous desires. It is so taboo and frowned upon and even expressing the desire to do this in some circles will get you hurt.

With all that being said my desire goes back to when I was younger. I was adopted right after my birth. I was raised by a well to do family outside one of the top 3 largest cities in the country. I always referred to them as Mom and Dad, because they raised me, loved me, and did everything good parents would do for their growing boy.

My mom was always an attractive blonde and I would get teased by the other boys at school for having a hot mom. I was popular so it really wasn't bullying but rather just having some fun at my expense. Most of the time I would just brush it off. But then after awhile I started to get this notion that, hmmm, she is rather attractive and I know she and my father still make love, so what's next after that?

I would often eavesdrop on them having sex and try to learn what she liked through the wall behind their bed. I would sometimes rub myself listening but also trying to be ever so quiet as to not get caught. I would then picture myself in the same position as my father and doing to my mother what he was. Apparently mother was crazy about anything oral!

At the same time I would often try to get caught masturbating which was unsuccessful and I would also tear through her underwear drawer and sniff the panties or rub them against my crotch. I would also go into the laundry room and sniff the worn panties in hopes of it being that special time of the month or just a pair used during a workout or when she was being seduced by my father and had an extra fragrance to them.

I would frequently masturbate into her panties or stuff them in my mouth and suck on them while stroking myself. I absolutely loved this and always looked forward to when they went out on the town and came back all hot and bothered. Or after a workout, that would be just pure ecstasy for me.

When I left for college in 2003 I moved about 550 miles away from home. During my freshman year of college I got a phone call from my father saying that my biological mother had contacted them and what I wanted to do about it. I was curious so I requested her info. She and I began communicating and there was an intense bond right from the start. We talked and talked for months and it was never sexual, we exchanged pics and both commented on how attractive the other was to each other.

Finally, the following summer of 2004 I met her. She came to where I was raised to visit some of her family and meet me for the first time. I met her at a nice french restaurant in the city and we hit it off well. We couldnt stop starring at each other and commenting how much we looked alike. I thought it was interesting how much she wanted to talk about my love life and how long Ive been dating girls. I told her that I was seeing someone, and she asked if the girl was prettier than her. I said "Of course not mama, youre gorgeous"... She said "Youre such a good boy making mama feel good".. This kind of made me question what was going on here. There was a sexual undertone to all of this but how strong of one? Is my biological mother flirting with me?

We kept drinking wine and talking, laughing, and yet she kept reverting back to my interest in women. We had finished dinner and decided to have a drink at a bar. I drove both of us to the bar and during which she asked me if I thought people thought we were on a date or they could tell we were mother and son. I said that I would be honored if they thought we were on a date. She said "good" and said that she too would be honored. We got to the bar, more like a lounge actually, and began drinking more. We sat next to each other talking and laughing.

After a couple strong drinks I decided to give her a hug and say thanks for meeting me. As we were embracing, she was rubbing my back and blew on my ear. It felt good and very intentional. I smiled and knew that she could feel it. I whispered "thank you mama". We went back to drinking even though I was rock hard and wants to guide her beautifully manicured hands down my pants to my bulge and have her feel how thankful I really was.

It was time to go back, last call, and she needed a ride to her hotel. We went back to the hotel where she was staying and I asked if I could come up and use the bathroom (how original, I know) and she said yes. We hugged in the elevator the entire time until we reached her floor. I was hard since I was holding her in front of me. I know she could feel it since I was pulsating it on her firm ass. We entered her room and I asked where the bathroom was and she pointed.

I went to the bathroom but never actually went since I was hard and too excited. I came back out and she said come here and give me a hug. So I hugged her and and we held each other tight. We both began rubbing each others backs and then we moved our faces in front of each other's and we looked into each other's eyes as I held my big strong hands around her waist her arms around my shoulders and I went in slowly and kissed her on the mouth and began working my hands up and down her sides.

The kissing became more intense and we were holding each other so tightly that the passion was too much. I began kissing and biting her neck, running my hands over her ass. She was loving it. She was feeling my chest and working her way down to my crotch. She grabbed my crotch and began pulling on my cock through my pants. I was loving it we made our way over to the bed and began making out on the bed.

As we were lying on the bed kissing, our legs wrapped like a pretzel and our bodies held tightly next to each other, I kept thinking that my real mother and I were sharing a bond that only a mom and her son could share. I stroked her jet black hair behind her ears and gave it a little tug to snap her neck back and let her know that her baby boy was going to fuck her like a grown man. I ran my hand down the back of her dress and began fondling her ass that was still tight and fit perfectly into my big hands. She began to breath a little heavier as I worked my way around her torso to her thigh. I was rubbing her thigh, anxiously awaiting to find out what kind of panties mommy was wearing for her baby boy, and had high hopes that they were soaked with mommy's juices.

While the heavy kissing was still going on, I started sliding my hand up mom's dress. I rubbed her ass and to my excitement I could tell she was wearing a black g-string with a little silver locket and pink bow above the ass. I pushed her dress up to reveal her legs and panties. I could see the stain of where her pussy was leaking on her g-string. That's when she began to sit up and look at me and smirk. She pulled her dress back down and reached for my belt. She took off my belt while rubbing my crotch and began to take off my pants. I was wearing black boxer briefs and they made my cock look amazing. I was so excited that mommy was finally touching and stroking the cock she hadn't seen in 20 years.

I couldn't contain my excitement and lied on my back and took off my pants and boxer briefs and pulled off my shirt. There I was exposed. Naked. With a full erection and my mommy, the woman who gave birth to me was on her knees gazing at her son's cock which was throbbing and had a very pronounced vein. She started crawling over and grabbed my cock with her beautifully manicured hands that were adorned with a beautiful ring, and her wrists had a gorgeous classy silver watch and her other was covered in beautiful bracelets. She started stroking my bare cock.

It felt so natural and right in her hand. She was stroking it better than I could ever and she looked so elegant and sophisticated doing it. She then bent over and pushed back to lie on her stomach and that is when she took my head into her mouth. My mom was sucking on my cock and enjoying it. She was stroking and sucking at the same time and also was nice enough to lick on her little man's balls. She was working my shaft, sucking my head, taking all of my cock inside her beautiful mouth. I put my hand on her head and she took my cock as deep as possible till she started to gag. Mother than slide her index finger into asshole and started rubbing and moving it in a circular motion. My dick was so wet, the pre-cum was on her chin, her saliva was running down my cock. That's when I lifted her head by her hair and forced to lie on her back.

I was totally naked. It was time to see what mommy had to show me. She began to lift her dress up over her head and was lying there in a black bra and black g-string. I put my hands on her shoulders and worked my way down. Her tits, her stomach, her thighs, her crotch. I started to pull the g-string off and she arched her back to give me a little help. I had my mothers panties off. I was starring at her bald pussy. It was wet and pink, looked delicious. I bent over and slid a finger inside my mom grabbed her tits and moaned. I started moving closer and finally I was close enough to lick my mom's pussy. I was loving it, I sucked her clit. I bit on her lips. I put my tongue inside her. My own mother was getting wet because her son knew how to eat pussy. All the while I was stroking myself with her g-string in my hand.

She was loving it! Her legs were in the air I was sucking down all her juices, pre cum was dripping onto her g-string, and her twat was getting wetter and wetter. I was buried deep in her cunt and I couldnt stop licking her to save my life. I started to fingerfuck her asshole and pussy at the same time and she kept saying "how does mama taste?" or "how hard is my baby boy's cock right now?". She started begging me to fuck her like the whore she was. She said if she wasn't such a whore I wouldnt be alive today to give mama what she needed.

I stood up, cock in hand, ready to start fucking my mother. I knelt on the bed and rubbed the tip of my cock on her wet pussy. She moaned. She pulled me closer and leaned over her and inserted my cock into her. I couldnt believe it. I was inside mother and it felt it was amazing. I started slowly. Going deep in and pulling almost all the way out. I had her legs spread wide and she kept telling me that nobody knows how to fuck a mother like her son....

I was loving the sight before my eyes. My mother, dark Italian complexion, black hair, brown eyes, and a gorgeous figure and she was taking her son's cock deep into the same canal that gave birth to me over 20 years ago. I was still going slowly. Seeing what she liked and trying to tease her for a bit until I really started to fuck her. I was biting her neck which caused her to dig her french tipped nails into my ass. At that moment I gave her a thrust with my hips and cock. I went deep. So deep that I could feel it get warmer inside of her. We just starred into each others eyes as my cock was sliding in and out and my balls were slapping against her tight asshole.

I pulled out, grabbed her hair and directed her to turn around and submit to her son. I had her just where I wanted her. On all fours facing away from me. I stepped back to admire the view. "What an ass" I thought as she rubbed her clit while on all fours. I proceeded to come up from behind her and start massaging her ass. She was still rubbing her clit, waiting, in anticipation for me to start fucking her again. I moved her hands away from her pussy and buried my face into my mothers asshole. I was licking all the juice that had dripped down from her pussy and trying to get my tongue in her as deep as possible. I bit her ass cheeks and continued giving my mom a rim job. Her hole tasted amazing. It was so clean and tight. She said to me "Baby, give mommy one of those big fingers right here" as she pointed to her pussy. I was happy to do just that and slide a finger into her wet cunt.

I then licked my way down from her asshole to her pussy. My mom's cunt tastes so good, with all the juice pre-cum, and sweat, I couldnt be any happier. My nose was around her asshole and I took the liberty of getting as many whiffs of it as possible. I was buried into her cunt and licking it all over while stroking my cock again. I was ready to fuck my mom doggy style and couldnt have been more excited. She told me to "cut the crap and fuck your mother." I stood up, cock in hand, and began working my way inside her. I grabbed her hips with my big strong hands and began going in and out. Her back looked amazing, her jet black hair going up and down, and her mommy ass kind of jiggling just a little bit each time I went in deep. I looked in the mirror and caught her starring at the site that was going on. She was watching her son, fuck her doggystyle in a hotel room.

She began to push back and make my insertions have more power behind them. I could tell she wanted it hard. I began going harder. Spanking her ass, pulling her hair and thrusting my hips as hard as possible. My hands had left marks on her beautiful ass. She started asking me to "cum in your mommy" and "i want your babies, baby". I was so turned on. I could feel my testicles tighten up as I was reaching a maximum state of arousal. The sweat from my brow began to drip on the small of her back. She was screaming! I was moaning. I couldnt believe the site before my eyes. There she was bent over taking my huge cock in her and begging for her sons cum. My own mother!!

I grabbed her tits from behind... I squeezed and pinched her nipples. I pushed her face into the pillow. I had her asshole looking right at me and her face smothered. She started saying "mmmmmmm" into the pillow. I told her Im about to cum in you. She snapped her head back and said "give mama the cum baby". I couldnt take it anymore I knew within 10 seconds I would be cumming. It started, I was unloading my seed deep into my own mom. She could feel the warm rush of thick young son's cum flow inside of her. She clenched her pussy to make sure none of it got out. I was still pumping. Trying to push the cum in deeper and deeper.

I finally pulled out. Mom and rolled over on her back with her legs open. I could see the deposit I made inside of her and it looked beautiful. I crawled over to where she was and ate her pussy. I sucked out my cum and began to make out with her, while my cum was in my mouth. We swapped it back and forth.

She swallowed.

GLAMPING & SWINGING

I am married to a beautiful Japanese woman
We are both in our early 30's
She is petite 5'6" tall a slight 6stone in weight, jet black long hair (she always wear's it in a pony tail) little rounded bum almost flat chested long puff nipples, shaved bald pussy that has thick full inner lips that hang out,
Her name is Sahisuniki but she calls herself Kimi
I am Frazer, a white English guy, average build 12 Stone approx 5'10" light brown shoulder length hair, I am rather large in the little man area, big dangling balls, 9" plus really thick cut penis,
We met at a college in the UK kimi came over from Japan to get her business management qualification, she had a placement as a trainee manager with a big hotel chain that's owned by her family, I also worked at the same hotel as head chef
Not long after 6-7 months we got married. we had our honeymoon in the Caribbean 3 weeks based in St Lucia but we island hopped.
the was back to work,
We didn't really see much of each other to be honest yes we lived together a nice 2 bedroomed penthouse apartment in a big high block of apartments top floor, all round balcony terraced area, roof top pool and hot tub, mini 4 seater sauna, and a small gym, her parents gave it to us along with 2 Audi sports cars plus a wad of money in our joint bank, I we got spoilt,
Because of different hours we worked we basically always bypassed each other, of a night I always finished after 10pm so by time I got home I was just ready for bed, we would spend a quick 30 mins chatting having a kiss and cuddle before I fell asleep, Sundays was our day, and we fucked like rabbits spent the day walking around naked Kimi was one horny woman she loved my cock but would never have Anal sex as it scared her she didn't like the thought of it and she felt it would be painful,
The only Holiday we took, because of work and college was our honeymoon, so after 3 years of being married we both booked a month's holiday, we took a 21 day Caribbean cruise was absolutely brilliant, upon returning home we still had 10 days left, we looked for idea's when Kimi found Glamping (posh camping) she liked the idea but didn't want to be in a tent, we spoke to some other couples we knew they suggested hiring a mobile camper van then we could travel around the area we wanted to visit, so that what we did, hired a lovely 4 birth camper van, we went to the Lake district, as Kimi heard about some of the history in that area,
on our very first night after driving along tight bendy roads up hill down dale we found a nice camp site, rite along side one of the lake's there was some wooden chalets on the other side of the site and in the field next door through the trees was tents, there was n entertainment club and a restaurant in the middle of the site was the toilet and shoer facilities,
Any way we parked close to the lake ,put our awning up set out some camping chairs and a table, took the 2 electric push bikes of the back of the camper, and put the batteries on to them,
We was the only camper van parked up at this time, as was early night evening we decided to go have a ride around pick up a couple bottles of wine case of 12 lagers, and a bottle lemonade, and a few bags of crisps, only because me being an idiot and rushing to get on the road forgot to put some in the camper van before we left home,
When we returned another smaller rather battered looking camper van had parked up quite away from us, they had also set an awning up they had a BBQ and what looked like a glass door fridge full of beers cider wine and pop.
they had stuck a note to the door of our camper simply said Hi neighbours we will spark up our BBQ tomorrow night if you want to join us bring a beer come eat, our first night we ate at the onsite restaurant was ok food nothing special Jacket spud 1/4 spit roast chicken and salad, after we went in to the club house they was calling bingo when we arrived followed by magical act, bit of a disco then a comedian (who was absolutely dire shit) followed by a singer and dance act, we left just as the second part of the disco started, not my scene, Kimi like to have a good dance she was a good sexy dancer, quite often at home dance sexy and stripped for my eyes only,

(Just a short word Kimi was a little shy around other men she tended to cling to men when in conversation unless it was with work or business related she kind of talked very little and real quiet.)(Also Kimi was a light weight drinker, a few glasses of wine or beer she got giggly and wobbly 4-5 glasses she was drunk)

Next morning we walked over to the other camper van to introduce ourselves and except there offer to join then for there BBQ,
we introduced our selves Frazer and Kimi, they said there names was Bob and Ruth,
Ruth was a slender built girl probably late 20's big breasts no arse I say straight up straight down 5'6"ish died blond hair nice looking by no means a stunner, Bob was probably similar height to me slim build definitely worked out arm muscles was big and you could make out a six pack stomach going on, ultimate blonde hair blue eyes, I noticed Kimi looking. she hid behind me but I could see her peering from around my side.
we arranged to be with then around 8-8:30pm

A we left Ruth whistled and said yo! Kimi you look sexy babe. then giggled, Kimi went bright red, when we got back to our camper Kimi told me Bob was fit, she wondered if his cock was as long and thick as mine, I laughed said why don't you ask him to show it to you tonight, Kimi giggled slapped my arm said no I only wonder, I love your cock, your my husband I not a cheater, I told her looking at another mans cock isn't cheating it's only if she had his cock in her pussy it's then cheating
Oohhh in Japan looking touching, just thoughts of being with another man is classed as cheating,

We ate a little breakfast then Kimi wanted to fuck, omg it was so good she know's how to suck a cock and tease balls, she knelt on the bench seat pushed her arse in the air come on come fuck me now, I never seen her so wet basically dripping, I never had any problems entering her pussy despite my length and thickness, I pumped away getting harder and deeper every thrust, her gentle moans got louder and louder, screaming at me fuck me fuck me harder harder, I am coming I am coming, I put my thumb in her arse, she wriggled as I pumped and thrust in to her pussy thumbing her arse she let out a loud ahhhh her leg began to shake and quiver she came hard and squirted, she was never ever that loud, as I slipped out I said you was imagining you was Fucking Bob wasn't you, you naughty girl, she looked at me said sorry it won't happen again, Kimi my love it's ok it was rather sexy, stimulating thinking you was imagining you was fucking a basically complete stranger,
I suggested if she liked we could try swinging, she asked what that was so I explained, she said NO!! in a stern voice, I only fuck you my husband, you must promise you never fuck another woman only me, if I find out you have I cut your precious cock and balls off you.
You no fuck that lady Ruth she no body no very pretty,
We got on our bikes rode for a while went up one of the hills the views was tremendous Kimi loved it, never seen such lovely country side, she seen a clearing in the tree' where we crept in to so as not to be seen, Kimi as I lay back against a tree was on her knees sucking on my cock, when I was hard she stood up dropped her jeans and knickers facing the tree leaning over pushing her arse out told me to fuck from behind, I was in like a shot, I really slammed her pussy from behind, she slowly went down on top all four she got week in her legs from coming over and over, I thumbed her bum again and she wriggled said it was nice but not to get any idea's she ever le me fuck her in her arse never ever was the words ringing around in my head, I was getting more and more dezzy to take her arse virginity, all afternoon we found placed to fuck and try not to get caught, last but one time Kimi was fairly quiet, no real loud moans or groans, then she flooded and was squirting as I fucked her, curious I asked her why have you got loud, she was starring straight up, then she said there is a man sat in the tree with some big glasses thingy's don't stop pound me deep and hard she said, i had her legs over my shoulders I held her hips and went for it, again and again she shuddered and came I didn't let up then she started to squirt again this time it didn't stop, it was like being stuck under a fountain, Kimi's eye rolled closed completely I had a horrible thought I had killed her by fucking her, I had to carry on then I pulled out and came all over her face, to my relief as I came and smacked the sides of her face with my cock and balls her eyes opened I heard her voice you dirty man dirty you no come on my face you know I no like this, only come in my body my mouth.

That night as arranged we joined Bob and Ruth they had had a few beers before we got there, BBQ was under way food already cooking smelt great, Kimi said she was starving couldn't wait to try Bobs sausage, Bob laughed and spat a mouthful of beer out, he Sprayed Ruth and caught me on the arm, you can't wait to taste my sausage you Ok with that Frazer, I laughed with him I knew what he meant, Kimi said we was stupid laughing over Bob's even Ruth started to laugh, I had to explain to Kimi a she was getting aggravated at us laughing at her, after I explained she was no no no that not what meant. we had some drinks we all had 2 bottles of bud we ate, we all teased Kimi with our sausages in our rolls we al made out we was giving the sausage a blow job, Kimi laughed was going as red as a beetroot was so funny, no no no no no Kimi said you taking mick out of me stop it not fare, after a bit more food, Ruth decided she wanted a jar of cockals and muscles and some prawns in seafood sauce, she said they sold them in the club house,
Bob said he go get them, would I like to go with him give the girls a chance to get to know each other better, whilst walking Bob bought up the topic of swinging, asked if me and Kimi had ever done anything like that, I had to say no but said I had thought about it, the thought of seeing Kimi fucked by another man and sucking me at the same time or just watching made me real horny, but Kimi would never go for it, Bob said he heard us fucking that morning and he had to have wank, he said Kimi was really sexy very beautiful and he had always dreamed of fucking an Asian girl, why don't we try, his wife Ruth had told him she fancied licking Kimi's pussy and sucking and fucking me with both her love holes, omg really yep he said, nah I can't do that to Kimi not even when she is drunk passed out she wake up see another man fucking her she kill me Bob said what if he could promise she would never know anything had happened, how's that going to work then Bob I asked, he then showed me a little orange tablet, this is pure magic he said pure magic, pop one may be 2 in her drink, pardon the pun but Bobs your uncle,
let me think about it I told him, we got 2 lots of everything Ruth wanted and Bob got a packet of condoms from the gents toilet, you wont need them Kimi cant get pregnant she had a serious accident as a kid back in Japan, Sorry to here that as he threw the condoms in the bin,
On the way back just as we got to the women I said go on then, give it a try, this best work and she best not know remember who fucked her, but no Anal,

We re-join the girls Kimi tried the cockals and muscles spat them out was nearly sick, yuk there slimy and rubbery but she loved the prawns in seafood sauce she nearly ate all of both tubs, we had a bit more BBQ food, washed down with some cheap nasty red wine, I never noticed Bob put anything in Kimi's bottle of bud, Kimi knocked back 5 more bottles of Bud she was well wasted, eyes had gone she was slurring her words talking in Japanese, so know one new what she was saying, she started falling around, that's when pointed towards the lake, there is a couple of wooden picnic tables over there we can lie Kimi on one of them,
She Bob said looking at me, Ruth knows we planned it yesterday as soon as you introduced your self's to us, we decided you was the couple we wanted to fuck.

Kimi had her head on her knee's all 3 of us carried her to the table we stripped her naked put a blanket over the table then lay naked Kimi down, she stirred a little but was out for the count those little orange pill's seemed to have taken affect, Ruth knelt down in between Kimi's legs gentle rubbing her clit teasing it with her tongue, and fingering her pussy and arsehole, Bob had climbed on the table was naked to impressive sized cock not to bad at all but was not as thick or long as mine and his balls was tight not bangling like mine so that made me feel great, He lowered his balls on to Kimi's mouth before gently opening her mouth and putting his cock in her then began mouth fucking her, I took this chance I went under Ruth and ate her pussy, it was surprisingly pretty nice looking and tight, considering Bob had told me she had been fucked by big black guy's who really stretcher her pussy and arsehole, she had had 2 of these big black guy's in her pussy together, he had fist punched her pussy, both fist's together and she like 2 massive dildo's at same time 1 in the ass 1 in her pussy, Bob puled out her mouth came stood between Kimi's leg's and fucked her pussy tweaking and twisting her big puffy nipples he was so excited her came fairly quickly, Ruth took him out and sucked him Ruth then climbed on the table went into the 69 position putting her pussy over Kimi's mouth lowering her own head on to Kimi's pussy I got up and was between my wife Kimi's legs Ruth sore the size of my cock, fuck me your a fucking horse she said just a Bob rammed his cock deep in to Ruth's arsehole Ruth took a big gulp of air while her mouth was open I shoved my cock deep in her throat making her gag Bob thrusting in and out one end and me the other, I took my cock out Ruth's mouth and slid it deep up Kimi's sopping wet pussy Bob's cum coming out every time I thrust in, Ruth licked it all up and swallowed, I came in Kimi, as I pulled out Ruth took my cock in her mouth and cleaned me off, Me and bob swapped places I fucked Ruth's arsehole while her fucked Kimi's pussy Bob handed Ruth Kimi's legs, She pulled them back rolling Kimi up her tiny arsehole was now on clear display, Bob took his cock out and rubbed it around Kimi's arse he just put his cock head in her arsehole when I told him no arse she don't do that, he pulled the tip of his cock away and pushed it in a very forceful manner back in her pussy, he thrust in and out with venom really pounding as hard as he could he was turning Kimi's pussy lips more purple and the was swelling up more than normal, this was super horny as I pulled out Ruth's ass and entered her pussy I went balls deep ohhhh fuck fuck fuck Ruth muttered ohhh fuck your deep your soooo fucking deep, that was to much as dropped a bomb load of cum deep in her pussy exactly same time, Bob unloaded in to Kimi's pussy, looking at him, he was so pumped up a little angry even as he wanted to fuck Kimi's arsehole so badly and I had stopped him.
Ruth said look you two you have got to both fuck her arse Frazer it's only fare as you have fucked all my holes you should let Bob fuck all Kimi's,
Tell you what Bob said by looking at her I say she has never had cock up her arse is the correct, YES ??? well if that's the case and she ha told you that, you should be the one to take her arse cherry, You agree with that don't you Ruth, what you say Frazer, its going to be tight, but it won't hurt her as she is limp,

OK lets do it !!

Ruth got on he knees and blew both of us getting us both hard then she got back on the table sat over Kimi's mouth and Bob got up and mounted Ruth's ass, I handed her Kimi's legs she pulled them back perfect position to go in Kimi's arsehole, I used the juices from her pussy to lube her up and lube my rock hard cock and I mean rock hard, I eased the tip of my cock in to Kimi I had to move my cock about to get the rest up her arsehole, then I was in, Kimi moved a little gave out a little sigh and a gentle ahhhhhh.
Slowly slowly I gently moved my cock in and out her tight arsehole building up a nice rhythm I got faster and faster before I couldn't hold any more I flooded Kimi's now broken in arsehole.
Still holding Kimi's legs Ruth said to Bob Your turn darling, as he put his cock in Kimi's now gapping arsehole, and I had entered Ruth's pussy, Ruth told Bob to tare her up slit her wide make her bleed, rip her a new arsehole gone harder fuck that Asian bitch hard and deep hearing Ruth saying this really really excited me I came twice in quick time, Bob was really trying to ruin my wife Kimi's arsehole, he came then sank to the floor exhausted Ruth licked both mine and Bob's cum out of Kimi's ass,
both me and Ruth got down Bob was lay on the floor with a massive stupid grin on his face, we did it we actually did it well done Frazer mate, one last thing we got to do, DP both these cum dumpster bitches,
Me and Ruth kind of pulled and stood Kimi up then we lowered her over Bob who found away to get his cock in her pussy as she was so floppy, then Ruth guided me cock along side Bobs cock in Kimi's pussy then after a short time I pulled out and went in Kimi's arsehole we fucked her together we co-ordinated a good rhythm I went in he came out I came out as he thrust in, absolutely brilliant.
then I lay on my back Bob and Ruth put Kimi over me then bob also entered her pussy stretching her just a little bit more, Kimi began to make me nervous as she was moaning a lot more and beginning to move with us, bob said don't worry she be out till morning he had experienced all this before, they had done quite a few couples and a few single girls
Bob then fucked her arsehole he was loving punishing Kimi's once virgin tight ass. rhythm wasn't as good Bob on top,
we did try DP Kimi's arsehole but she was still to tight,
After we had done everything Bob had planned to do, we carries Kimi back to our Camper van Ruth licked her clean I gave Kimi a quick proper wash soap and water dried her of then we put her in her PJ's and put her to bed,
Closed the door and I went back out with Bob and Ruth where Ruth got her turn being DP'd we did everything and anything possible to Ruth double pussy double anal we fisted her pussy and Bob even fisted her ass and pussy together Ruth loved it she never stopped having real orgasms.
I left them went back to Kimi where I snuggled up behind her,
when we woke up around dinner time, Kimi, rolled over looked at me and said we had really good sex last night didn't we, I cant remember much but I know we fucked as I am sticky and sore,
Then with her real stern voice said and you fucked me in my arse, and I told you never ever it was a exit only, she grabbed my face kissed me took down her PJ bottoms said look know try tell me you never fucked me there look it's open what you English men say gapping, and look how red and sore it looks, I only see an ass look like that on monkey not woman, monkey she kept saying, then she looked at her phone that one monkey Bab Bab who you say in English Baboon, that it you Baboon my arsehole shame you shame, now you lick and kiss make better, don't forget pussy she red and sore sorry looking she badly swollen too.

Bob and Ruth came over thanked us for a brilliant night they had lots of fun and laugh's, they said we have to do again some time we was a real nice couple, Ruth kissed Kimi said to her you lovely Asian lady, i like you a lot, it would be nice if we could be friends, we live fairly close to you,
we exchanged addresses, and phone number,
we hugged shock hand's,
Bob took me outside and asked if Kimi remembered anything, No strangely enough not a thing, she knows she was fucked in her ass but believes only I did it,
Good good Bob said, but we will have to do again, soon, they was hosting a part at there house in a few weeks, we was invited, then he said yeah party swingers party, all you have to do is bring yourself and a bottle of any alcohol and if you want fuck any woman there pretty, ugly, young or old fat or thin or fuck all, he said its a group thing the group has bee going 4=- 5 years there always looking for new people to join, then he said if its a new couple they do an initiation the guy gets gangbanged by all the women and the woman gets gangbanged by all the guy's
No problem with that is there, no no I replied, just have to make sure you pop Kimi a little something
We shock hands said our good bye's till next time, they then left moved on, we to packed up and we moved on,
we had a really great 10 days travelling around Kimi even started letting me fuck her ass said it was a painful pleasure and gave her her biggest orgasms, couldn't do every time we made love as she said I was to big and thick I always stretched her left her gapping and she was sore for a few days after but she loved doing it,
we returned home with a new outlook on our life, we was even deeper in love,
a month after getting home almost forgetting Ruth and Bob we got a nice little letter and an invite to got to there house they was throwing a Birthday " fucking" party for Ruth beer wines food games karaoke and a BBQ, We could stay over they had a granny flat at the bottom of there garden and 3 spare bedroom as they have a 4 bedroomed house.

DO WE GO TO THIS PARTY ?SHOULD I TELL KIMI WHAT TYPE OF PARTY IT REALLY WAS ?

BUT THATS A DIFFERENT STORY ......................................... WATCH THIS SPACE ON CONFESSIONS @ MOTHERLESS

So I confess that this fantasy came from my head...

Sitting at the end of the block I could see the driveway of the boy's parent's home. It was about two hundred yards down the little street, and I was excited to see the boy peek out from the driveway and walk towards the car. I had brought a small camcorder to record the boy's walk from his house, and also to record the boy telling me out loud that he was going to totally submit to my will twenty-four hours a day, three-hundred and sixty-five days a year, until I see fit to release him from his enslavement.

Just eleven days ago he had been a completely naive, virgin, eighteen year old boy who struck up a conversation with an older man on a random chat site just because he was horny and wanted someone to talk to.

He had no idea what he was getting himself into during that online conversation, stupidly agreeing to come to my front door with his thin body shaven totally hairless to let me use him "however I wanted to." I can still picture the boy pulling that tight black winter hat over his eyes, unknowingly enslaving himself to me. He'd probably thought that the wildest thing he was going to do that night was pull his pants down outside the entrance to my place so I could look him over through the peep-hole. As he found out almost immediately, he was very wrong

Over those ten days the boy was changed permanently. As soon as he had entered my home he was restrained, collared, and very deeply ass-fucked while blinded by the hat with his arms secured tightly with handcuffs behind his back. He was then asked if he consented to what was happening to him while being video recorded to which he responded that he was. As soon as he nodded his consent he was throat-fucked and made to drink piss while kneeling in the shower. For the remainder of those ten long days, the boy was totally restrained, drugged, abused, and manipulated by multiple men, women, and toys.

I had kept the boy blind and deaf the whole time, making the young teen wear a video headset that forced him to watch and listen to a continuous feed of severely degrading and depraved bondage porn. whenever he wasn't blindfolded and being used by anyone, he would be tied up tightly in one of many painful positions, then he would have large rubber dildos and butt-plugs taped tightly in his mouth and perfectly shaved asshole that were meant to choke and gag his throat and keep his asshole stretched wide open.

I saw the boy at the end of the driveway looking around and realized he had no idea what my car looked like, he had been blindfolded the entire time. I waited till he looked back in my direction, then flashed my lights several times.

The boy turned and began walking towards my car slowly. As he walked he hung his head, completely disgraced and feeling totally worthless. I turned on the camcorder and began to film the boy's slow walk. As I filmed my little teenage slave walking towards my car, I narrated.

�This pathetic skinny boy walking towards my car turned eighteen a couple weeks ago. That means he's legally allowed to consent to all kinds of kinky sex. This is the same boy that has appeared in all of the teen slave video I made recently. This morning, I dressed him in tight young girls clothing and put him in very uncomfortable bondage, tying him to the bed in his bedroom at his parents home just before they arrived home from a vacation they had been on since before I even met this boy."

I paused in my narration and zoomed in on the boy's ashamed face.

He had obviously been found by his parents in the tight bondage I'd left him in this morning. The look on his downturned face was a mix of shame, obedience, and fear.

I then continued to narrate the video I was making as I recorded this boy choosing completely voluntarily to contact me again, completely cementing his position as my permanent, live-in slave boy who I could treat however I wanted.

"I gave him the choice of staying with his family, or coming with me. It looks to me like he's chosen to give his life to me, but I'll ask him once he is sitting in the back seat of my car so I can have videotaped evidence that the boy is totally consenting to what I want to do to him. If anyone comes looking for him, all I have to do is show them the video, that's why I've chosen to explain all this on video.�

Finishing my narration, I continued to film the small boy walking closer to my car, the limpness in his body and the shame in which he hung his head conveyed to me that his will and his self-esteem were just about gone. As the boy walked up to my car, I reached back and unlocked the back door. He got inside the car and shut the door.

I noticed that he was wearing sweats, and wondered what exactly had happened in that house over the last few hours. I mentally reminded myself to videotape a full confession of the boy later, explaining exactly what had happened when his parents had gotten home and seen him tied to the bed wearing the tight black shirt that said �Whore� on it and the little white spandex shorts that were probably supposed to be worn by a 14 year old girl playing volleyball. They were stretched so tight around his crotch that his little shaved cock made a large bulge. I wish I could have been there to see the reaction of his mother and father.

For now, I turned the camera to face the boy. He was sitting quietly in the back seat, his head hanging low as he stared down at the floor of my car. I pointed it at him for a few moments without him noticing and filmed the small, thin teenager sitting there cold and scared, then shut it off.

�Boy, I see that you have made the right choice. I hope you know that you are totally my property now, and that all of the perverted, painful, and horrible things that I've been doing to you so far are going to continue for as long as I want. In a few moments I'm actually going to allow you to talk, so listen very carefully to what I'm about to say.�

I grabbed the boy roughly by his neck and squeezed it tightly with one hand while yanking his hair back with the other, forcing him to look me directly in the eye. In this car was the first time he had seen me without a hood covering my face. Looking at him coldly, I spoke firmly and without emotion.

�You are my possession now. I own you. You are going to do whatever I tell you to do, right?

The boy nodded his head up and down, knowing that he wasn't allowed to talk until I told him to.

�I am going to turn on this camcorder and point it at your face. You are going to look directly into it and say your full name, your age, and your parents home address.�

The boy nodded his head up and down as he listened.

�You are then going to say that you consent to become a 24/7 slave to me, and that I permanently own you. You are going to say that you like being tied up and abused by older men, and that you will let any man who wants to abuse your body have full and total access to do whatever they want to you, as long as it's OK with me. You will tell the camera that you want nothing more than to be abused and bound and fucked in your little teenage mouth and that tight little asshole of yours. Do you think you can remember that?�

The boy nodded his head.

I took the camera, pointed it at him, and turned it on. He began to talk, but his head was still bowed in shame. I shushed him, then I put my hand under his chin and raised his face to meet the camcorder head-on. In the camcorder viewfinder you could see his face being lifted gently towards the camcorder by an obviously older and mature man's hairy arm, but nothing more. This was the first time he had been allowed to speak in my presence. His voice was high-pitched and very soft, almost like a young girl's. I nodded and he began to speak.

�My name is Jesse Rogers. I am eighteen years old, and my birthday is March 3rd, 1994. My parents live at 5429 Birmingham street in Royal Oak Michigan.� He paused.

I gave him a very dark and somber look because of the pause, and then I saw tears begin to form in his eyes. It was at this moment that I knew I had total control over this little teen boy. Not wanting him to cry on camera, I smiled at him and saw a calm look enter his face. He began to speak again.

�I give my full consent to become a 24/7 slave to my master, and he now permanently owns me. I enjoy when he ties me up even though it hurts a lot and gets really scary when he blindfolds me, and I love when him and his friends abuse me and choke me and put their cocks into my throat and my asshole. I promise that every man who wants to fuck and abuse my body will be allowed to do whatever they want with me as long as it's OK with my master.�

The boy fell silent. I turned off the camera and put my large hands around the boy's soft neck. As I felt the smoothness of his eighteen year old skin on the palms of my hands, I began squeezing his throat tightly while I looked him in the eyes.

His face began to turn a dark purplish red and he started gasping for air and struggling around on the back seat, terror growing in his eyes. I held his throat tight and yelled loudly at the little teenager who was struggling not to pass out.

�You forgot the best part boy. I'm going to turn on the camera again, and you are going to look right at it and say that you want nothing more than to be totally abused by as many men as possible. Say that you want to be bound and fucked hard in your throat and asshole. Tell me that you want men to choke you unconscious while they fuck your shaved little eighteen year old body. Say that you are totally worthless, that you were born to be a slave to a man, and that you will do anything I say.�

I released the boy's neck as he began to lose consciousness and he slumped over in the seat. I leaned over the front seat and slapped the boy hard repeatedly on his cheeks and face until he fully regained consciousness and sat up in the seat. I turned the camera back on and zoomed in on the boy's face, which was now bright red from getting choked almost to the point of blacking out and being slapped so hard over and over. The boy began to speak again in a very submissive, pathetic voice.

�I want nothing more than to be totally abused by as many men as possible.�

I nodded.

�I want to be bound, and then fucked hard in my throat and my asshole.�

I felt my erection growing in my pants.

�I want men to choke me unconscious while they fuck my limp little eighteen year old body. I am totally worthless. I was born to be a slave to a man. I will do anything you say.�

With that, I turned off the camera and took the hood from the front seat. It was a very tight leather hood with only a large mouth-hole. I put it over the boy's head and strapped it tight around his neck, plunging him into the familiar darkness. I took my handcuffs and secured the boy's wrists tightly behind his back, then I took a thick leather dog collar and strapped it tightly around the boy's neck. I leaned down and attached the collar to an O-ring I had installed in the floor of the back seat. I then drove straight for home.

Arriving at my place, I parked and got out of the car, then went around the side and opened the rear door. The boy was curled up in the fetal position with his neck attached tightly to the floor. I reached in and unlatched his collar, then roughly dragged him out of the car. I walked him to my front door, opened it, and led him inside.

I closed the door behind me, and turned to face the boy. He was wearing a sweatsuit, the collar, and the hood which made him look like the perfect example of a helpless young boy. I grabbed him by the hair and dragged him roughly towards the basement.

Once we reached the basement room I got behind the boy and pushed him so his face was pressed tightly against the concrete block wall. I tugged his sweatpants down to his ankles and was amazed at what I saw.

The boy was still wearing the little white shorts I had put on him this morning! I reached down into the back of the shorts with one hand and felt my huge butt plug still in his asshole. He must have had in the entire time, so I put my hand around it and slowly began to work it in and out of his cute little bubble butt as he began shake and cry. After moving the plug around in his ass for a moment, I grabbed tightly and pulled hard.

I felt his asshole try desperately to keep the plug in, so I pulled harder until the boy began screaming and I heard a pop as the plug came out of his ass. I pulled it out of the white boy-shorts and threw it in the corner. With my other hand, I reached down into the front of the shorts and grabbed his hairless little cock. He still had the tight cock-ring on his hairless little teenage penis but it had gone kind of soft.

I knew he was still on the two Viagra, so I began to fondle him with my one hand while the other was holding his head tightly against the wall. I could feel his soft little cock getting harder in my hand and I squeezed it tighter and tighter until it was rock hard.

I could hear the boy whimpering through the leather hood, So I leaned in behind him and put my elbow around his throat, holding him tightly against me as I abused his teenage cock. Putting my lips to his ear, I whispered to him.

�It turns me on so much to see how scared you are boy. I am so glad that you chose to become my slave. I can't wait to see how the torture affects you, I'm going to do things to you that you will never forget.�

I felt as the boy's muscles became rigid, and his body began to shake.

�I'm going to choke you now. I'm going to put my hands around your neck and choke you until you are unconcious. Then I'm going to hang you by your collar from the ceiling. I am going to slap your body until you wake up from the pain, and right when you wake up I am going to force feed you the stimulants that I kept you on all week, but I'm going to give you a very high dose. After that, I am going to invite all of my friends over to have a little party. I am going to fuck your throat with a dildo until you can't breathe while my friends take turns fucking your little asshole and shoving toys inside of you.�

The boy was sobbing heavily through the hood, and as he cried I ripped the rest of his clothing off of him. Once he was nude, I unlatched one of his wrists and quickly re-latched it in front of his torso. I grabbed hold of the boy and lifted him a few inches off the ground, then attached the tight handcuffs to the large hook I had in the ceiling.

With the boy hanging by his wrists, I stood behind him and noticed that with the him hanging at this height, my cock lined up perfectly with his ass. The boy was crying loudly through the mask as I stuck my fingers into his mouth and gagged him while gathering up his saliva in my hand. I reached down and coated my hard cock in the teen's saliva, then grabbed him by the hips and slowly pushed myself into his hairless asshole as the boy cried and moaned

Once I was as deep as I could get in the boy, I took one hand and reached around the boy's smooth waist and began masturbating his little shaved cock. The boy was still crying, but I could tell he was becoming more calm. I wanted to make the boy terrified, so I squeezed his cock extremely tight as I began to fuck his asshole as hard as I could. The boy began flailing around and sobbing louder, and as I fucked and groped the teen I took my other hand and brought it up to his neck.

As I fucked the boy brutally, I began to choke him by his throat, stopping his airflow and sending his body into a state of panic. I was getting very close to cumming, so I choked the boy with both hands as tightly as I could and felt his body begin convulsing. As he struggled and shook, I felt his asshole begin to tighten around my cock every time he tried to breathe. As his asshole convulsed around my cock, I felt his body begin to grow limp.

Just as the boy was making his last attempts to breathe, his asshole clenched tightly around my cock and I couldn't hold back any longer. I gave the boy's throat a last squeeze and felt his body go slack as I pumped my cum deep into his eighteen year old ass. With the boy unconscious, I slowly pulled out of him, then grabbed a large leather belt and began slapping him all over his body. When he woke up, I wanted every inch of his body to be in excruciating pain, so I spent a good ten minutes whipping the boy's hairless body as it hung from my ceiling.

By the time I was finished, the boy had dark purple welts running up and down his entire body. I took a few pictures of the boy, then went upstairs to print them and put them in the mail to be sent to the boy's parents. Along with the pictures, I had previously written a well though out thank-you note to this boy's mother and father. I read the letter to myself out loud.

�Dear Mr. and Mrs. Rogers,

Thank you so much for raising such wonderful son. He is everything I could ever want in a teenage boy-slave. I have included several photos that I have taken of your son since he left your home to live in my basement and be a fuck-toy for my friends and I. He will be kept in severely painful bondage whenever he isn't having his throat or his asshole fucked, will be permanently collared.

I hope you enjoyed finding him when you arrived home from your vacation. Being tied up in your home was entirely his idea by the way, he didn't know how to tell you his true feelings about his love of submission so he decided it was best if you just found out accidentally.

He is mine now. I am going to abuse your son in every way I can think of. I'm going to put a plastic bag over his head and tape it tightly around his neck, then watch as he struggles to breathe. I'm going to take him to an adult movie theater that I know of, and I'm going to chain him by his arms and legs to a small table, then videotape different men fuck him in his ass until he screams. When he screams, a man will shove his cock deep into your son's throat and hold it there as he gags and slobbers all over it. I am going to attach muscle stimulators to your son's shaved little teenage body and turn the electricity all the way up. I can't wait to see his little body tied tightly to a table, convulsing as the stimulators torture his weak muscles until he can't even stand. I am going to take your son to Mexico with me the next time I go too. I've been wanting to make him fuck different things, and I know some men in Mexico that can help me with that.

Anyway, thanks again for raising the best slave a man could ever want, I will use him well.

Sincerely,

Master

Friday Night Mayhem Pt 2

This is an extension too http://motherless.com/VD90AD4B

Amanda walks in and I shut the door behind her sheepishly and stated that I will go and get changed into appropriate clothing. As I was about to leave to go up stairs Amanda says 'No don't worry, I don't plan on being here long and I wouldn't feel right about ruining your fun' whilst she said this she had an intrigued emotion on her face.

'Would you like a drink' I say. Amanda replies with ' I'd love a small glass of red wine if you have any' so I go over to the kitchen and poor her A glass of wine and get my self a Budweiser. We sit down on the couch and start talking about how we've both been doing for the past few years. The alcohol starts flowing, faster and faster and before I know it, I'm on my 7th bottle of beer and she's on the second bottle of wine from the fridge. All of a sudden Amanda scream ' OH MY GOD, I'M MISSING MY TV SHOW' and before I could do anything to stop her she had grabbed the TV remote and switched it. When she realized what was paused on the TV she slowly bit her lip whilst looking shocked. Quickly she removed said look on her face, looked at me and started giggling.

Amanda says 'Was you doing what I think you was doing' whilst trying not to laugh. I had to reply 'Well Julie had to leave earlier than expected and she wasn't able to finish the job so I thought I would take it into my own hands' with an embarrassed look on my face. Well maybe I can miss my TV show and we can watch this together she says as she starts to play with the buttons on her shirt. "What is going on, is she going to start doing what I think she's going to do... I can't do this to Julie.. Can I?" I think to my self. Amanda says 'Go lock the front door so we cannot be interrupted', So I walk over to the door and turn the key and put the key on the table side and walk back to the couch.

I Get back to the couch too find out Amanda had undone the all the buttons on her shirt and taken off her pants and is sat up waiting for me to return. I sit back down with my beer in one hand and my other hand shyly pressing against my cock that is uncontrollably tingling from this weird feeling I am getting in my stomach from the situation that I am in. Amanda picks up the remote and presses the play button and the porno from earlier resumes then all of a sudden I see hand movement in her knickers. Whilst I am sat her worrying about what I should do and what if Julie comes home now Amanda is sat right next too me semi naked pleasuring her self. Suddenly the innocent moans that are seeping from her mouth blur out all the negative thoughts about the situation and I instantly grab my rock hard cock that has been poking in my boxers for the last few minutes. I say to Amanda 'Do you not think this is wrong' she replies with 'Oh no, Quite the opposite. The fact that Julie could walk in at any moment and catch us makes my pussy so wet and makes me want you even more than I have these past few years... It's why I've not come round in a little while as I've been getting naughty thoughts about you pounding me whilst Julie is out'. Instantly I climb on top of her and start kissing her lips and face and say 'are you sure this is what you want?' and she replies 'couldn't think of anything else I would like right now'.

I'm pulling her hair, biting her neck and fucking her cunt with my fingers, covering my wedding ring in her juices. Amanda is moaning loud but trying to block out the sound with her hand. I say too her 'You're enjoying this aint you, Knowing that I'm married and that my wife could walk in any minute gets you off doesn't it you filthy whore?' and then start kissing down her body ripping off her bra and underwear and throwing them across the room. I start tonguing her clit up and down, round and round, Her hands pressing on my head and pulling my hair whilst her moans getting more intense and more frequent by the seconds. I slip a finger inside her cunt slowly whilst still continuing to tongue her clit and all off a sudden her back archers and she exhales a loud scream and squirts on my face.

'Okay, Your turn now Amanda, suck my cock and enjoy the taste of my wife's cunt while you're at it' I say. Amanda's eye's light up with excitement knowing that I hadn't been able to shower since having my rock hard cock inside my wife earlier on in the night and within a heartbeat she has her lips around the head of my cock. Up and down, her head bounces in my lap, I can feel the back of her throat rubbing against my head whilst she gags on my dick 'Do you like the taste of my wife you dirty whore' I mutter to her and she replies 'I do, but do you know what I would prefer? I would prefer to taste my own cunt on your cock'. Amanda stands up, turns around and lowers her self down on to my dick. I can feel my head piercing through the thick layer of cunt juices that have gathered over the entrance. Amanda suddenly thrusts her self right too the base of my cock and releases A huge 'OHHH MY GODDDD'. Amanda continues to bounce on my cock with the slapping noise of her ass hitting my hips and the juices slopping onto my cock.

we've been fucking now for around 15 minutes now and it is getting really intense in the room when we see some headlights shine through the front window, I say 'Julie shouldn't be home for a few hours, it is most likely the next door neighbor don't worry about it'. So I continue pulling her towards my cock faster and harder with each thrust whilst fucking her like the dirty dog she is, the noise of our synchronized moans, heavy breathing and dirty talking blurred out the noise of the front door being unlocked. I say 'Amanda i'm ready to blow my load, get on your hands and knees and take my load like the filthy cum dumpster you was born too be' and as I have her hanging off the end of my dick the front door swings open and Julie bursts through it while at the same time my load has started to cover Amanda's face from top to bottom.

Just a good story bit of an essay
iA girlfriend from many years ago early 1990's I was 26 at the time, had a good well paid job, plenty of prospects, I stand 5' 8" around 75kg-80kg fairly fit, and I had a big brown mullet hair style average looking guy, I worn a Goaty beard, a real stud muffin (not) my name is Paul.
Now my girlfriend was 23. she worked as a Travel store manager/consultant in one of the top Holiday booking shops Lun Polly she stood5'1"- 5'2" around 45kg very petit figure, nice ass, big breasts shoulder length brown hair lovely big eyes come kiss me smile, she wasn't ashamed of her body she liked for the guy's to ogle her, I didn't complain about this as she was on my arm her name was Bea (Beatrice)
We had been dating for 6 months before we moved into a rented penthouse flat together, we had plenty of holidays on the cheap, she used to take up all the late cancellation, un-booked last min deals, plus the 2 holidays a year the company gave her free.
One night we was out with a group of mutual friends, for the night, meal, pubbing and clubbing, the group was all coupled up, We all met up in a very posh but not to expensive restaurant had a lovely 3 course meal a few bottles of nice wines, red and sparkling white, finished of with cocktails, during the meal, sara one of the girls brought up the topic of fantasies, was basic silly fantasies at first, as the wine and cocktails flowed it turned to sexual fantasies, nearly all the guys was very similar to have sex with 2 or more girls at once, one guy fantasized about him and his girlfriend at a nudist beach and both being touched up by other nudists, before making love to his girlfriend in the sea with people applauding them, bit of a strange one, 2 girls wanted to be with 2or more guys and made love to only 1 girl mentioned fantasizing about having DVP & DP with Anal came to me and I said I only wanted to have sex any hole with my girlfriend only, very lame I know but that wasn't my real fantasy, I just couldn't put it out there, now was Bea's turn, we all waited with bated breathe, I believe Bea was a little bit merry(drunk) she wasn't a big drinker got pissed after a few drinks, well Bea said, she held my hand and asked me not to worry as was only a fantasy, she began, this is a little naughty, but I dream fantasise about walking on my own a van pulling up besides her a nice young good looking guy leans out the window with a big road map and starts to ask for directions, as she is talking showing him, a couple of other guys sneak up behind her grab hold of her covering her mouth was a rag that had something on it that put her to sleep, when she came to, she was naked in the middle of 6 completely naked guys strangers and the all took advantage of her, in every way thinkable, before putting her back to sleep dressing her an taking her back to the place they took her from sitting her on a bench with in a bus stop, where she woke up.
Now my true fantasy was similar I wanted Bea to be gangbanged taken against her will while I was tied up and forced to watch.
The evening carried on we wet in and out 5-6 bars having a drink in all, we was all very much pissed, but was just about capable of acting normal, all of us made it into the night club, where we danced had a few more drinks one couple slopped off home after a couple of hours, another couple the ones who the guy fantasised about being watched having sex in the sea, they got kicked out for having sex in one of the ladies toilet cubicles the remainder of us finished the night got taxi's home, 1 couple came back to Bea and my penthouse flat and was staying the night, we had 2 double bedrooms both had king sized very comfortable beds in them.
all four of us got to talking, fantasies came up, Imagined there fantasies would come asked the other 3 if they ever happen come true, they all laughed said we wish, I got some light snacks and another bottle sparkling white wine, we all had a glassful, Bea got up put some music on and started to dance very sexy, the other girl also got up Sammi and was dancing with Bea and they began to undress each other, me Paul and the Guy Shauny, sat on the sofa eyes wide mouth's open in disbelief, bra's came off booth girls had nice ample big breasts, Bea's was nicer to me tiny puffy light coloured nipples, Sammi's was nice but big brownish coloured areola's very big pocky out nipples, Shauny joked with Sammi Be careful with them nipples you will have someone's eyes out. the girls was ow dancing apart Bea came and whispered in my ear these 2 have never seen each other naked before, and definitely never fucked. she kiss walked backwards wiggling her finger for me to join her, obviously this I did, as Bea & Sammi started to cuddle up close they was teasing Shauny the kissed and that kiss became a passionate French kiss tongues, i moved in to cuddle both girls from there sides, looking over at Shauny who had that Deer in the head lamps look on his face, Sammi put hand down Bea's knicker's Bea in turn was unzipping my flies and taking my cock out. I was kissing both, then we all pulled apart Bea told me to go get naked and sit back down, Sammi & Bea continued there dirty dancing they moved towards Shauny, in turn they both put there asses close to his face bending forwards slightly, Bea teased more as she put her pussy still covered by her knickers rite up to his nose then Sammi did the same she as she put her knicker covered pussy towards him pulled her knickers slightly to the side revealing part of her now swelling pussy lip, the girls danced very sexy slowly Bea lowered Sammi's knicker revealing her naked ass Sammi moved her legs to get her knickers to drop to the floor then she stepped out of then turned to Shauny and flicked her knickers with her foot in his face, her pussy looked gorgeous big swollen pussy lips, her inner lips dangling out, (I would love to have put my face on her pussy) she turned back dropped to her knee's in front of Bea and took her knicker's off with her teeth, Bea helped then drop to the floor as Sammi did by wiggling her legs, Sammi parted Bea's leg's and kissed her pussy and licked her clit, I was busy playing with myself, I was close to dropping my load, I nudge Shauny mate you best get naked there is 2 beautiful naked girls there, I remembered his fantasy, he couldn't take his eyes of the girls both naked ample big breasts, both completely shaven smooth pussies, he was transfixed wasn't hearing anything he just sat as if he had been hypnotised. Both Sammi & Bea pulled him up to his feet, he towered above both girls he was a good 6 footer plus, bit of a bean pole 85-90 kg's tops, he was on Bambi legs, the girls stripped him , then took him into one of the bedrooms, I was there to like a shot, all four of us was naked rolling about on the bed, Shauny dropped a bombshell even though he had a reputation of being ladies man, he began to cry kept saying sorry ??? Bea asked why the tears, he said he was so happy, he had always wanted Sammi to be his girlfriend he had fancied loved her since they first met when was 11 yrs old, he had watched her dated other guys, ok Bea said that's nice, as the girls climbed into a 69 position and started to eat each other's pussy. I sat hand on my cock gently stroking that's when Shauny revealed he was still a virgin he never been with any woman, he never seen one naked closed up same room. the girls stopped slid towards him and both touched his cock one sucked other cupped and jangled his balls, for a big 6 footer plus guy he wasn't very big long or thick, he had a 5-6 inch pencil cock, he was enjoying his self, his fantasy was definitely coming true in his very 1st love making experience, the girls got him kissing there breasts and then touching both there pussies, after lick both of them, they was showing where they liked being touched how to touch them, they did this by doing it to each other Shauny taking it all in, his fantasy was to have sex with 2 women make love to one as they had sex with each other, Sammi said to Shauny she had always fancied him to, but thought he wasn't interested many times she had asked him to go out with her to the pub & clubs bowling, cinema, but he always came out with excuses, he quickly replied I wanted to be with you but always knew you had a boyfriend, he didn't go as he would have gotten jealous. as he went back to burring his face in her pussy, when he came up for breathe, he then said he was only with the group as his brother and his girlfriend basically forced him to come along, but he was glad he did, as look where he is and who he is with,
Bea was franticly sucking his balls and cock, I had joined in and Sammi had sat on Shauny's face I was stood in front of Sammi and she was deep throating me, Sammi came on his face as he came on Bea's face, Bea carried on now deep throating him getting him hard again ,Sammi had got me rock hard, she commented that my cock was the biggest longest and thickest she had ever seen, she teased Bea saying I now see why you come in to work some times bandy legged, and sit on one of them rubber bum raising rings, chuckling I moved behind Bea, lifted her on to her knee's as she continued to suck on his pencil cock. Sammi in the mean time was still sat on his face slowly moving back and forwards so he could lick her pussy as well as her pussy, I positioned myself ready to enter Bea's soft tight and I mean tight moist pussy, first I ran the tip up and down her pussy slit, I would flick at her opening I also put the tip of my cock just in her tight ass bud entrance Bea would move down to pull away, so I would keep teasing her ass hole, then back to her pussy she tried to push back to get me up her pussy, I spent a long time doing this, Bea definitely orgasmed at least 3 times and as I entered her ramming my full length balls deep into her she let out a muffled gargling gasp and squirted all over me & the bed her legs was quivering going weak at the knee's
Sammi seeing Bea was having fun and had got Shauny hard again moved her out the way lowered her super swollen wet dangling lips pussy over his cock, she really slowly took him all in, she told him to put his hands on her breasts and tease her nipples, as she oved up and down she lent forwards so he could suck on her nipples, her pussy was filling with air every down ward movement there was a pussy fart and loud slurping sounds, she came over and over could see it running over his balls, Bea lend so she could lick Sammi on the upward stroke, after about 5 mins Shauny exploded deep inside Sammi, he gave her his full sack, it came flooding out of her, they collapsed together, now Bea rode me slowly enjoying my thickness and length inside her, Sammi, turned round and licked my cock and balls and Bea's pussy , Shauny moved off the bed sat in a soft chair by the side of the make up table, he was really happy, out the blue he said to make my fantasy real as I dream it , we all stopped Sammi said come on then fantasy you dream is what, well its nearly there, you 2 girls have eaten each other and deep throated Paul, but he needs to fuck you both while you eat each other swapping and he has to fuck both up your asses, then I wank over both your faces to finish,
That was it, all shit broke loose, Sammi said ok if you want to watch your girlfriend fucked in the pussy and up the ass, by another guy, if I do this for you, you better not walk away from me, you best keep dating me, and it will only be this once. at that Shauny 's face light up, I'm actually your boyfriend am I. Yes! Yes! Yes! I can't believe it I've always wanted this, I've always fancied you wanted you, why would I want to leave you, I've only just now got you ,Shauny had to ask Sammi, 3-4 times as he couldn't believe her word's, he jumped up flew over to Sammi and planted a kiss on her lips then they snogged, he was fingering her pussy all the time, Bea kind of, Huh hummed then, are we doing this or not, I'm drying up and Paul is going soft, soooo??? they broke from snogging Sammi said to Shauny do you really want me to do this, he went and sat back down, Yes, Yes please, it is my fantasy, and my girlfriend is the one bringing my fantasy to life.
He then like a director said laughing Action, silence please at this Bea was snogging Sammi she was fingering Sammi's ass putting fingers up her, I went under Sammi and was licking her pussy watching Bea fingering her as, Bea with her spare hand was wanking me, getting me up, then she climbed over me taking me back in her pussy, I was thrusting up into Bea's shaven tight moist pussy, as she moved her hips in time with me, I came up her pussy, we changed round Sammi on all fours ass in the air face between Bea's legs eating her pussy tongue darting in and out cleaning my cum from inside her pussy, I was behind Sammi I looked at that magnificent looking pussy swollen outer lips inner lips dangling out, can only be described as nicely trimmed ham slices tasted lovely I did jokingly motor boat her lips, I used 2 fingers to pull her hood back to reveal her clit, it was the tinniest clit ever, so cute, but was obviously very sensitive I put my tongue on it gentle licked and flicked , she moved away giving gentle moans I kept teasing her clit with in seconds she was having orgasms, her pussy wasn't as tight as Bea's I managed to work my fingers up her slowly I eased my whole hand inside her pussy wrist deep I kept hitting her G spot and she had many shuddering orgasms, followed my a torrent of a squirt, I then put my long thick cock in her pussy I fucked her hard slowly and deep every inward thrust she gave out a little squeal followed by a gasp as I hit her inner depths, I fucked her like this for a good 10 mins, them Shauny said swap Sammi moved forwards as I pulled Bea who was on her back to me, Sammi sat was over Bea's face Bea looked up said Paul have you seen Sammi's pussy you have gaped her and you have made her even more swollen both sets of lips are puffed up now and they are looking angry and sore, I think you was to big for her, I literally rammed my cock balls deep again no warning up Beas really tight pussy, Sammi was loving being eaten out by Bea, her tongue must have soothed her puffed up sore pussy lips,
I took a quick glance over at Shauny he was busy tugging away at his cock, looked as though he had shot his load a few times,
I Lifted Bea's legs in the air and Sammi span around facing me, I handed Sammi Bea's legs, she pulled them towards her, this kind of tightened Bea's already tight pussy, I watched Bea's pussy as I thrust in and out and her inner flesh was tight around my cock it was as if it was gripping me, same as Sammi, Bea took a gasp every time I thrust in a hit her deep I lost count of Bea's orgasms her legs was constantly shaking quivering, I got sprayed a few times , as I fucked her and rubbed her clit, she couldn't stop she lost all control of her pussy and kept squirting as well as coming over and over, I knew as I was coming close to my own orgasm to slow down almost stop, so I didn't cum. ( I was saving myself ready for when I got to fuck Sammi's ass) again Shauny said swap swap, was quite funny could tell just hoe excited he was getting, he looked at all of us said this is great, you ok Sammi my love, ( I thought it sounded a little sarcastic and patronising seen as less than a couple of hours ago he learnt was told by Sammi they was actually boyfriend and girlfriend) now he wanted to watch firstly me fuck Bea up her ass in same position with Sammi still holding her legs, but he wanted to see Sammi put Bea's hand in her pussy and fist fuck herself, Sammi looked shocked, you don't want a lot do you, this wasn't in your original fantasy was it, what else you going to add, Shauny said he would think of something else if she wanted more, Sammi just sighed myself and be didn't care as we loved sex and to be honest this was the very first time either of us had done anything remotely like this, obviously before we got together we slept with other people Bea had admitted when she was was at university in the states she joined a house and performed sexual things on the girls in the pledge house, and had taken 1 guy in her ass at a party as everyone else watched and egged him on, but she had only ever been with 2 other guys before me, since loosing her virginity at 14 to her Dads work and business partner and step brother. who plied her with drink and slipped something in her drink, then crept into her room whist everyone slept,
but that's another story for another time, that Bea can write about if she wants to share,
back to this story, Bea still on her back legs in the air pulled towards Sammi who was now taking Bea's first deep in her pussy, I entered Bea's ass I had to ease myself very gently slowly in even with lube my cock wouldn't just go in it had to be eased, as it was very thick and long, I haven't mentioned the size before, its between 8-10 inches long might Bea little longer, I get Bea to measure it one day, lets say its very impressive for a white guy, and I think it could be 3-4 inches in girth longer may well ne thicker, definitely no pencil dick.
as I get deeper Bea is moaning she puts her vacant hand down puts against my groin to stop me as I'm hurting stretching her as hole, as her legs are in the air and she is slightly rolled up its made her ass hole tighter, but slowly slowly I am all the way in, A hand appears and passes me some baby oil it was Shauny who was watching everything he had watched as I put my cock up Bea's ass and said it was great seeing the pain on Bea's face as I went in, but he didn't want her to see Bea unable to walk in the morning, I dripped the baby oil into Bea's ass as I began moving in and out the oil made it easier and more comfortable for Bea, as I built speed, Sammi took herself of Bea's fist, lowered her pussy back on to Bea's mouth she handed me Bea's legs back and lent forwards and started to lick her pussy as I was now pumping fast deep and hard into Bea's ass, at this point I noticed Shauny had moved out the chair and was directly behind Sammi, Neither Bea or Sammi was aware of this, Then Sammi lifted her head from licking Bea's pussy, gave a rather pained screech, as Shauny un- announced jammed his cock straight in her pussy, You fucking bastard Sammi hissed at Shauny, then she put her face back on to Bea's pussy, I was fucking Bea's ass hard probably gapping her, definitely giving her an extremely sore red raw ass hole, I had notice a few trickles of blood coming out of Bea's as so I've torn cut her inside or the the entrance rose bud. As Shauny was fucking Sammi's pussy, just like a little bunny rabbit, he gave out a Loud ahhhhhhhhhhhhh I guessed he had cum inside Sammi once again, he slipped out and moved back to the chair, he had some baby wipes and was cleaning his cock, Sammi sat up a little I could See Bea had opened her mouth and Sammi was pushing Shany's cum out her pussy letting it run on to Bea's tongue and in to Bea's mouth then she lowered herself rite on to Bea, Bea was now fishing the rest of his cum out her pussy with her tongue, there came that familiar voice time to change, this is the last bit of my dream Fantasy, said Shauny, the final ass fucking time, Your turn Sammi.
Sammi once again asked if Shauny really wanted her to do this, again there was a resounding Yes! Yes!,
Now was Sammi's turn to drop her bombshell, despite letting others think she was very experienced had had lots of men who had a had lots and lots of sex with her, and she had been to swapping parties and gangbangs as was gangbanged herself by a bunch of stranger's plus she had been Dogging one of her ex's had taken her to truck stop where there was a cubical in the gents toilet that had been turned into a Dogging hole, she lay back on a little mattress that was placed on a board waste height, and there was an arched hole cut in the door where the girl left her naked ass and pussy on show for any wanting guy to fuck either hole, the girl couldn't see who they was, and they couldn't see the girl except pussy and ass,
Turned out none of the stories was true, she just went along with things said as it was fun to see others reactions
I now she had to come clean, she had only had sex with one of her ex's and only on 4-5 occasions, as he was always out drinking with his mates, had lived at home with his parents and they never let him have girls sleep over, so she was basically a virgin, this made Shauny even more happy an excited,
Then she said she had never had Anal sex at all, Me and Bea was extremely shocked, especially after all the stories, and fact Sammi said she had done Anal before and enjoyed and loved it.
That was when Shauny pulled another bomb, that makes this even better part of my Dream Fantasy was to see both of the girl eat each other as a guy fucked them in the pussy then fucked both in the ass, perfect would have been one of the girls be a lesbian who had never experience sex with a man, so she was a pussy virgin and an ass virgin, so at least there is an ass virgin I can watch take it deep and hard. Shauny had a very sadistic devilish look come across his face,
Sammi looked at my cock took it in her hand, (it was now going soft) looked at M and Bea, and said to be does it hurt much, Bea said it does hurt at first but then pleasure takes over.
then Sammi still my cock in hand said to Shauny you heard Bea it hurts, So you really want me to take this monster in my ass ???
Bea was fed up she lay back and was fingering her pussy, she said once you 3 have finished playing games let me know, actually Sammi let my Paul's cock go, Paul come here we can carry on she led my cock to her mouth and asked me to put myself in to a 69 on top of her,
Shauny and Sammi was now in each others arms snogging away, Sammi said is that really your fantasy, Shauny said yes yes it was, I was listening as me and Bea ate each other.
You really want your new girlfriends ass torn up stretched busted fucked don't you. Shany just said yes I do and I would rather it be a good friend who I know I can trust not tell anyone.
With a few tears Sammi said ok, I am only doing this for you, she then lay back down besides me and Bea, Sammi asked Bea if she really wanted me to be the first to fuck her ass break her in, (I think Sammi was hoping Bea said she minded didn't really want me to do it) but Be said yeah its ok I love to see Paul fuck another girls ass, and why not be her work college, they could compare notes after, having a little giggle, Bea then told Sammi 1st time always hurts, not to badly, but as you get into it the guy begans to pump in and out the pain goes and pure pleasure takes over, she has had better orgasms being ass fucked.
Bea looked at me and said winking you will be gentle with Sammi's virgin ass wont you Paul, yeah of course I will go gentle easy on her
After some more licking deep throating from both girls my cock was full mast rock hard solid Shauny said for Sammi to kneel on all fours ass facing him as he wanted to see his girlfriends very 1st Anal entry, Bea slipped under Sammi, so she could eat her pussy and watch see me taking her ass virginity, I went behind Sammi and dripped a few drops at 1st of the baby oil in to her ass hole gentle rubbing it in slowly working a finger into her ass, dripping a little more oil and massaging in I put 2 fingers inside to open her up gently so she would open naturally soon with the help of the oil I had eased 3 fingers into her ass hole, her hole was beginning to open nice and wide, then Shauny took over, his fingers was longer and thicker than mine, Sammi winced every time he finger fucked her he was quite rough, I climbed up on the bed positioned myself just above her ass I had the tip of my cock pressing gently at her ass hole opening I was easing bit by bit nice and slowly the head of my cock , she was opening as the tip went deeper, soon I had a couple of inches in her ass, I moved in and out as not to hurt her to much, I went deeper as I down thrust 2-3 mins of going slowly I was all the way in she took all 8-10 inches 3-4 inch thick cock, I began to move in and out getting a nice rhythm Bea was underneath looking up she said it was a pretty site, a little blood had run out down Sammi's thighs, I pumped in and out stretching her once tight virgin as open. Shauny wanted Sammi on her back in exactly same position I had fucked Bea's ass in a while ago, Bea slid out I pulled out Sammi's ass, while still on her knees Shauny took a look OMFG Paul has torn you a new ass hole, I could see myself she was torn ripped a little very sore purple like it was bruised, Bea had a look, did I ever look that bad Paul ? she is really open you have done a good job of gapping her, look at the size of her hole, Sammi wanted to be shown in the dressing table mirror, when she seen the size of her hole and the colour of it she shouted at Shauny look at me look at me, you did this to me, Shauny just laughed said its not over yet, Paul has got to come deep in your ass, like he did Bea, Sammi with out saying another word lay flat on her back told me to lift her legs in the air, she called be over said put that cunt of yours on my face will you are holding my legs bending me lifting my ass up, your boyfriend Paul is going to fuck my ass, Bea put her pussy on to Sammi's face as asked I passed Bea Sammi's legs and then re-entered her ass, this time it went in without to much of a struggle, slowly does it I heard Sammi say from under Bea's pussy, I moved slowly building up a nice rhythm as before, Then Shauny put his head on the bed close to Sammi's ear he said something that Sammi didn't like to much, he got up came to me and basically told me to ruin his girlfriend Sammi's ass, he looked at Bea what do you think Bea should Paul give her ass a proper good fucking fast furious deep and hard, Bea just giggled you best ask Paul if he wants to do that, he asked me I told him it was best to ask Sammi as its her ass that's being fucked, Sammi do you want to really give me my Dream Fantasy, In a muffled voice as Sammi had Bea's pussy over her mouth, you know I do. so you agree Paul can fuck your ass hole fast furious deep and hard give you a good royal pounding, again a muffled I am only doing this for you, is that a yes then Shauny asked Sammi muffed said ok yes Paul just get it over fuck me as you feel fit, just hurry up and come,
I was still fucking her ass at a nice rhythm, I lent forwards and mine and Bea's lips met and we kissed, I said to be you are ok with this, you know I love you, I know she said I love you to. now give her your best ass pounding then come deep inside her, see if you can make her squirt like I do when you fuck my ass deep fast and hard.
Sammi darling Bea said, Paul is going to pound the fucking shit out of you, you know your ass will never be the same, my ass was sore for weeks after Paul had finished that's why I
had to sit on that blow up doughnut at work,
READY Shauny said, I gained speed I held Sammi's hips tight ass I began to pound her once tight ass hole, shauny was coaxing me on , Bea then lowered Sammi's legs on top my shoulders I shuffled Sammi up the bed , with her legs on my shoulder, I was able to pile driver really deep in to her ass, I was now really pounding the poor bitches ass, she was gasping every thrust Sammi was screaming and squealing I wasn't sure if it was from pain or real pleasure, but I wasn't about to stop and ask her. I could just about make out you are breaking my ass I can feel you are to big you are ripping my ass up, I feel it tearing me open.
Shaunt heard her saying these things more she said the harder he wanted me to go, at one point he was pushing my ass in. My beautiful girlfriend Bea stood by my side and we was kissing snogging she ran her fingers through my mullet hair, gently massaging my neck wiping my forehead as I was sweating loads, I could feel these pressure in my sack, I was loosing my fast furious rhythm I stiffened up and started to empty my sack deep inside Sammi's ass, OMFG, Sammi shouted out I can feel you pumping your seed inside me I can feel every throb every squirt, its so hot, as I began to pump again a few seconds later I came a second time, I pulled out while I was still coming I move quickly and as Sammi was about to say something I put my cock in her mouth and squirted again and again, choking and gagging on my cum, Sammi said stop stop you are killing me as the cum in her mouth ran out down her chin. she rolled on too her belly. Bea joined her laying on her belly to Bea kissed Sammi on her lips and said you enjoyed that ass pounding didn't you, Sammi smiled and snogged Bea pushing some of my cum in to her mouth, as they snogged I sat at the end of the bed calming down getting my breathe back, Shauny jumped up on the bed he was wanking himself furiously he let out a loud Yes Yes as he came over both girls backs, he had completed his Dream Fantasy, he thanked us all said he had the best night of his life 2 dreams came true in one night, he has the girl of his dreams as his girlfriend, and 3 of his best most trusted friend had made hid fantasy come true,
Bea cuddled me and we kissed, said lets go to bed Paul my Love she held my hand as we walked out that bedroom into our own, we quickly had a shower, washed each other, climb in to bed and cuddled up together, as well fell asleep,
we left Sammi and Shauny in the bedroom of fun, they obviously had more sex could hear them,
we awoke mid morning the next day Sammi was still in bed lay on her front, Bea asked where Shauny was Sammi said wasn't he in the front room watching sport, i shouted from the front room the sports is on but no Shauny anywhere,
Both girls was cursing him they was about to find and kill thought he had had his way and run out on Sammi,
Bea came to me said e is your fucking friend Paul you best find him get him back here with an explanation, Looking over Bea's shoulder i could see Shauny stood in the open front door, huh hum Shauny as Bea swivelled looking embarrassed red faced, Shauny said he nipped out got 4 McDonalds breakfast's with extra hash browns, and 4 latte coffee's, and he had stopped in at Tesco express picked up a selection of naughty but nice cakes,
he put them on the kitchen counter said once Sammi gets her ass out of bed we can tuck in,
Sammi got up got dressed she couldn't put her knickers on as she was to sore pussy and ass was still gaping open and definitely bruised sore, so she just had her knee length skirt on, as she walked in the front room she walked as if she had just gotten of a horse, she couldn't close her thighs as she was so sore, Bea went to our bedroom came back with her chair doughnut gave it to Sammi said you will be needing this fore few weeks by the look of you, we all laughed at poor Sammi.
later that evening Shauny took Sammi home,
From that night on, I kept thinking about Bea's Fantasy, should I try make it come true, could I make it happen, how would I plan it, did I need help, would Bea want it to come true, lots of questions I needed to solve in my mind,

To be continue,

One of my oldest friends is the girl who lives next door to me. Well, woman. Let’s call her crystal. She just turned thirty along with myself and the rest of our circle.

For the entire time I’ve known her she’s been a total square, just like the other girls in our group. I’m the only guy. One of very few black guys in this town on top of that. I’m kind of like their mascot. It’s been that way forever.

They’re a bunch of half assed Japanese speaking white anime fan girls who think they have a mean streak and aren’t growing out of anything. I get a pass on being edgy and shit just because this town has only ever seen like three of us since prohibition ended. So as far as they see it I'm thug as fuck.

They tease the ever loving shit out of me and I get to play the fool ass mother fucker who loves blue balls. Yeah I Cop a feel here and there, and the resident attention whore is always down to get “wasted” and show off (I love you Lizzy).

I get mine, just not from these girls.

I do my thing, lift weights,take care to stay lined up, keep it looking good so I just Show up to the party sacked or strapped and it’s like I’m their delinquent hood fantasy or something. It’s always been that way. I love this small town white trash sex haven.

So crystal is the hardcore Virgin, straight edge, no swearing, probably wears granny panties and she dresses like she’s afraid someone will notice she has a body. Oh shit does she have a body.

She’s thick I guess with Curly blonde hair, green eyes, librarian glasses, and no makeup ever. She’s baby fat soft, but plump and obsessed with aerobics. She hates her body and being “fat”. She thinks of fat people as being weak in general. No self control. Her sister is a cute plush cupcake with nothing to be ashamed of, but crystal will scold her to tears over her eating habits.

Anyway.

So we’ve known each other forever. We Grew up living next door to each other in a tiny town so we were best friends. Her mom’s been getting on her about meeting a guy and doing the good mom thing so she can have grand kids. This freaks her the fuck out, because well, that’s how she is.

So that brings us to about a month ago. I own the house I grew up in now. I bought it off my folks a few years ago. (Go Legal weed and housing crash) She still lives with her mom next door. It’s raining cats and dogs, (Finally, the drought is over) I’m doing dabs in my living room watching Hentai when the doorbell rings. I shut off the Tv and go answer.

It’s crystal. Soaking wet and looking more pissed than upset; dressed in her usual baggy hood and cargo pants. (Dumpy as fuck I’ve never even seen this girl in a t-shirt at this point)

She just blurts at me like I’m wasting her time. “I need to get high!”
That caught me way off guard, because that’s not something this girl does. I thought maybe she snapped and was having some kind of quiet one style psychotic episode.

“Well?” she follows up with. That snaps me back and I invite her in like a good stoner.

I ask her if she’s for real and what’s happening.

She tells me her mom started an online dating profile for her and was posing as her to set up a date.

“She said I needed a little push!” She was like cry yelling it.
She’s gone from furious to that creepy desperation hysterical crying where they’re like bawling, but laughing and talking shit to themselves about it.
Yeah, this girl needs to get high. I’m not trying to do her wrong, she’s my friend after all, so I pack her up a bowl of some monster cookies with some space queen cold water sprinkles on the roor and I start playing the flight attendant. You know, buddy system.

“Check it out this mix is super mellow, super euphoric, super creamy warm root beer.” I’m trying to make her laugh so she can relax a bit before her first session.

“It’s super strong so go easy and just do you.” Again trying to do her right.

“I just inhale?” She doesn’t look nervous, but she clearly has never been around the block.

“Yeah”

“OK, light me”

So I spark it and she starts the draw. It takes what feels like forever but she cashes the bowl in one big ass hit. Biggest I’ve ever seen in my life. I pull the carb and then we just wait…and wait…and wait…

“Breathe girl!” I kinda yell at her. Then she just sighs a cloud that fills my living room and says pack another.

I thought to myself no way you’ll want another in a minute so I’m packing it for me, but then I’m loaded up and she grabs the bong from me. I’d be mad, but it’s her so I’m just curious as fuck.
She burns that one down too. Same shit. Then she just kinda leans back and blows it all in my face.
I take the bong, reload, and do me. She’s couch locked hard while I smoke up with some oil in the salad.

Then I ask if she wants to watch something .

She nods hella faded and I ask her what.

“Porn!” she yells. Fuck it. The Girl’s having a midlife crisis. I stop acting shocked, this is how I live so whatever.

I pop the TV back on and my Hentai flick is still going.

We stayed like that for a minute. She was just leaned back on my couch guppy mouthed and Chinese eyed, I was just watching the porn wishing I could jerk off or hit that.
The she sits bold upright like she just remembered some shit. I pause the movie to see what she does next and she asks me “You know what sounds awesome right now?”
I’m expecting her to say something like deep fried ice creams sandwiches or something.

Nope. I ask her “What you fiending for?”

“I need to suck your dick.”

Holy fucking shit. I ask her. “Are you serious? You’re high as fuck right now.”
She just yells “DICK!” It startled the shit outta me I whipped it out.

Time and money are something I'm lucky enough to a lot of. I've got over ten racks in gold and diamonds in my dick. Six bars for a ladder, and two bars crossing the head. I don't fuck with squeamish fake teaser bitches.

She says out loud “Fuck yes!” then just drops her face down in my lap while she lays on the couch and starts fucking snacking on my dick. It was honestly kinda humbling.

She has no clue what she’s doing, She has clearly never done this before. Honestly though this shit wasn’t even about me, she was just working out a craving and I was the lucky fucker kicking back while she…buffet styled my dick. Like, she wasn’t sucking me off, she was licking all over it and trying to stuff it all down her throat. She kept gagging and coughing and snot was bubbling out of her nose. Nasty as fuck, but I’m in it for the long one now.

After a bit of her licking all over and testing the fit she just fucking throats me down. Oh my fucking god. She starts lurching and wretching I was positive she was about to fucking puke all over my lap then one fucking dry heave and she blows a huge wad of slime out her nose and she pulls off to get a heaving breath like she’s been drowning and like a whole other pint of goop just pours out her mouth and all over the front of her shirt. Now she looks like she’s gonna cry. My Dick is just standing there messy as fuck and in need of handling. She looks like she’s trying to process the mess she is and then blurts out “High is Awesome! Being high!” and has a laughing fit that goes on for way too long while I try to figure out if she’s done or not.

I bust out the rig for a dab while she makes up her mind and that snaps her out of her fit. I do mine still with my dick out, hard and nasty. She asks for one.

I tell her this shit is space case pro grade.

She says “Get me higher.”

Fuck it. She takes the dab just as easy as the bong load, lets it off. Then she says. “Lean back, more dick.”
With that she busts off the soaked fucking hoodie she was wearing and she didn’t have anything on underneath.
Then I seem them. They’re just there.
I wasn’t ready. She went from total unknown girl next door bate crush to one of a kind world record porn star tits staring me in the face, right there in front of me. The biggest tits I have ever seen on any women in my life. I thought she was just a plumper like her sister. But it was all tits. She was fit under all that.

It clicks for her what just happened too and she says. “H cup. I buy bras through the mail.”
Then down she goes. She works out her issues on my dick for like a half hour before she pops off my cock all a sudden then says ”Pussy Now.”
I’m like fuck, I guess I’m done. But then she takes off her pants and panties then crawls back up on the couch and leans over the arm rest with her ass pointing at me.
“Pussy now!” She barks it out like it’s all she’s ever said to me and I figure she wants it all now.

I’m not worried, I cut my shit years ago. Guess it’s time for pussy now.

I’m all throat slimed up so I know I’m good. But I don’t want to wreck this vibe so I get in to eat that pussy from the back and she freaks the fuck out when I get my tongue in there. (Power muff FYI)

“What is that doing?” “No Gross! No don’t! “ she fights it for maybe five seconds.
Then all she can say after that is “I love my pussy.”

It was a little weird, but I got used to it.

She was just chanting it the whole time.

“I love my pussy.”

Once she’s all sauced up and sloppy She just says, “Break it in”

Fuck yes. I lay it in her and I’m not gentle about it.

She’s still chanting, but now it’s all “Pussy! Oh Pussy! My Pussy!”

It’s hot, but also, I don’t know If I’m good with pussy for a bedroom pet name, you know?

She’s calling for her lost pussy to come home while I’m rock hard stone bonin’ her from the back.

I know I’ve hit something special because she starts throwing it back at me and her pussy chant is now “Big dick” She barks it every time she bottoms out and I can feel her cervix knocking my cock.

Not long now. She Keeps slamming back into me harder and harder then it happens.
She starts yelling pussy again, she stops throwing it and just rests with me balls deep in her and I can feel her pussy having a fucking seizure on my dick. She erupts all over the fucking couch. Just fucking gushes buckets.

She starts rambling, “I’m sorry. I’m sorry ,I’ll clean it up!”

I tell her not to trip and I need to get mine.

She says ok.

I waste no time and I give it to her like she owes me on a pound.
She’s not asleep, but she’s clearly out of whatever energy was pushing that episode. i get to drunk fuck her for a few minutes then I blow my load in her pussy just for the cheap thrill of being first.

I passed out on the couch with her and when I woke up later that evening she was in my shower.
She came out naked, “My clothes have, stuff on them. Can I wash them?”

I tell her yeah, then I ask “So what was that and what’s up now?”

She kisses me on the nose and says, “You’re mine now.”

My first instinct was "Say what now bitch?"

But, I have no desire to resist this woman.

It’s been about a month now and we’re still dating.

She’s changed though. Still dresses dumpy as fuck, but she is a stone cold party girl. Loves to get fucked up and dicked down.

She says I'm the only one that can get it.

Turns out her mom isn't happy i'm the one getting it though. She says she's voting trump or some shit.
Bitch.

Crystal says not to trip on it though. She says I don't belong to her.

I think I'm in love. I hope it lasts.

Maggie's imprisonment Part I

    Maggie didn't know it, but she had been chained in her dungeon cell for exactly twenty hours. That was twenty hours of total darkness. Twenty hours of solitude. Twenty hours of painful restraint, forced to stand on her toes. Twenty hours of no food nor water.    Twenty hours of captivity. Maggie was completely nude, stretched and covered with sweat and dust, her legs tainted with her piss that she wasn’t able to retain anymore. What a shame for her!
Her imprisonment only takes a short time. The abductors must have cloroformed her, she didn’t remember it what had happened to her, the last thing she could remember that she was driving in her car. When she woke up, she had been tied up into a hogtie, wrists and ankles bound tightly and very close together, so she could easily touch her heels with her fingers. She was still wearing all her clothes, except her sneakers which had been taken off. Since her youth she hadn’t worn any socks, even in winter, and at home she was always barefoot. Her soles are well calloused and trained.
She started to move but it was difficult because her hands and feet must had been tied up for a long time, they were cold and numb. She hardly was able to wrinkle her fingers and toes. Her mouth has been taped up, and a bag has been pulled over her head. She noted that her big toes were tied together, a small rope cinched tightly between them. She was transported for a long time, in a van, because her tied-up body rocked back and forth.
After a while the van stopped and a door was opened. Powerful hands grabbed her bound and aching body, she was raised on her shoulders and knees, they carried her over a certain distance and laid her on a hard surface. Then she got untied, first the rope which has joined her hands and feet so she was able to stretch her extremely aching back. When the abductor frees her wrists, the cut-off circulation of her hands was restored and Maggie moans loudly. She started to move her burning fingers, her hands seemed to burn in a fire! Quickly a pair of handcuffs were closed around her wrists, firmly pressing in the skin. Her feet were freed just like that, also burning and aching like hell, her ankles got cuffed as fast as her wrists. Then the abductors removed the bag, so she was able to see them the first time.
There were two men, tall and muscular, wearing face masks, both a lumberjack shirt and jeans. They looked like twins, she thought seeing them the first time. She looked around, she was sitting on a table, placed in a huge hall, with walls of old bricks without any windows. There was also no notable door or entrance.
They grabbed her under her arms and lifted her up, from the desk upon her feet. She hardly was able to stand securely because of the numbness, they still felt cold. She noticed that her ankles had been cuffed with shining wide metal cuffs, fitting exactly around them, connected by short chain of ca. 30 cm. They pressed firmly in the skin, so every step was difficult to make and painful. Her wrists must have been cuffed in the same way, she tried to move them and noticed the hard metal squeezing the skin there.
She was pulled forward. Walking unsteadily they crossed the hall where the van was parked, and she was stopped in front of one of the walls. By using a hidden mechanism, the wall began to move and opened a view to a stairway leading downwards, lighted by electric bulbs. They entered the stairs and the wall closed slowly behind them. Her heart beat even faster now because she realized that no one will find her here.
It was difficult for her to went down the stairs, they felt warm and slippery, her still numb soles slipped away various times and the men had to hold her grabbing her arms.
They reached a small room, she was able to see some trash bags lying in a corner, obviously filled well. One of the men removed her wrist cuffs and told her to strip. Slowly she moved her swollen and cold fingers to opens her blouse, soaked with sweat, took it off and also the under shirt that she wears in the cold season. Because of her small breats she hadn’t used bras during her youth and her husband has encouraged her to continue until now. She hesitated by trying to cover her topless breasts with her hands, but the abductor ordered her to move faster. She pulled down her jeans and her slip fastly, unable to take them off because of her still cuffed feet. Her arms were grabbed and she was cuffed on her wrists again behind her back, the cold metal bite in the bruised and swollen skin there. She winced because of the sudden pain, but didn’t make a noise. Then one of the men leaned forward and uncuffed her ankles. The pain was intense, the skin there hurting brutally. The man pulled her clothes from her legs, the ankles were cuffed tightly again. She was able to watch it, the bright shackles were pressed firmly together, with a click they seemed to close automatically. The men took a few steps back to admire their new prisoner: At forty-one years old, Maggie did not have the typical body of a 41-year-old American woman. She exercised daily. She watched what she ate. She didn't smoke or do any type of drugs and used a regular regimen of vitamins and supplements. At 169 cm, she weighed in at only 54 kilos. Despite having born a total of three children, she had no signs of stretch marks and had no c-section scars. Her belly was flat and tight, her small breasts sagged only a bit with age, her hard and long nipples erected even more hardly. He touched them, also the piercing that she wears there since she was a teenager. As a young girl, with 13, she placed small barbells there with the consent of her parents, then she fell in love with her husband, who was her first boyfriend. He liked the idea that a woman always should wear a piercing in her nipples, so she continued since more than 28 years. When she was pregnant the first time, they decided that she should wear rings, and her husband found a perfect par, with a segment close that couldn’t be opened accidentally when the baby was sucking at her nipples. So she was able to breastfeed her three children with the piercings placed. They only know her mother with ringed nipples because she never took them off. Her two daughters were convinced that is normal for a female to wear rings like this and asked her when they will be old enough get them, too. With the years, they decided to stretch the piercing holes, up to 4 mm in diameter. She was fascinated by the idea closing them permanently. Therefor he filled a strong glue in the openings of the rings, closed the segments and later filled the small spaces with a solder, heating and polishing the rings carefully. He was very successful, since 13 years the rings formed am permanent part of her body, shining bright on her dark tanned skin. Everyone who has seen her topless wondered about the seamless and smooth appearance of theses rings and the way how they would have been placed. She never told anything about it, it was her secret.
Being pinched intensely, her nipples even got more harder. Her smooth and shaved crotch, yet a little bit wet after the harsh bondage treatment, began to wet even more. The men seemed to note it, they touched her crotch and put their fingers in her pussy. She trembled and tried to free herself, but the guys grabbed her firmly and stimulated her more. She got really hot and her liquids gather in vagina more and more. When they retracted their fingers, her crotch started to leak, dripping like hell, her juice running down her legs. She was frightened, reacting like this in front of her brutal abductors. But this was just the way her husbands had treated her since she married him, twenty years ago: He was fascinated by her feet, elegant, slim and with long toes. So he told her to be barefoot as often as possible, a plea which she fulfilled him without any difficulties. He like to tie her up before making sex, stripping her slowly and cinching soft ropes tightly around her wrists and ankles, her hands behind her back. Often they stood side by side for a long time, kissing themselves, her eyes blinded with a scarf, her cotch fingered as intensely like the abductors did recently. After getting extremely wet, he penetrated her always in doggy style from behind, then they lie nude together side by side and in the first years her bonds were loosen before falling asleep, when the children still were small and they had to care about them. Later he asked her to stay tied up all the night, he added a ball gag and some ropes at her elbows and knees. The first time she was not able to fell asleep, being excited all the time, so he had to take her another time in the morning. But with the course of time she got used to it. Now she slept without a problem, tightly tied up in his arms.
One of her abductors grabbed an empty garbage bag, filled it with her clothes and threw it over the mountain of the other bags lying there. There must many other persons who has been treated like her, she thought. She was grabbed around her left bicep, and lead her away. Her body jerked forward and her bare feet slid another time on the stone floor They her another time to a wall, another secret mechanism was used to open a door, that revealed another stairway, dark and humid. The men used a torch to enlighten it, they went down and she noted the warm and musty air rising up.

To be continued….

I was coming back home from a business trip out of state. It was around 01:30AM and I was dead tired, and had to pee really bad. I turned into a rest area off the interstate to take a quick piss and splash some water on my face. It was very dark outside, which kinda put me on the edge. There was no one in the parking lot. I casually pull in and get out of the car, locking it behind me. Searching for the male bathroom took a bit because only one of the floods light illuminating the area was working.

I enter the bathroom and head straight to the urinal. So I'm taking a piss and its one of those really long relieving ones. I had drank way too much coffee in the car to keep me up for the ride home. Anyway, the bathroom door opens and this black guy walks in. He takes the stall beside me, which was a bit intimidating. I'm finishing up, but couldn't help to notice the guy standing a ways back from the urinal. I don't know what to think so I try to just keep my eyes ahead toward the wall. But for some reason I have this crazy urge to look at his cock. Now I never considered myself gay, but I heard the story that black men have really big cocks. I had to see for myself.

I slowly turn my head till the outline of his cock comes into my side vision. Wow that thing is huge I thought to myself. I can't help but turn all the way and stare at this huge cock. The black guy stares back at me, and asks "See something you like?" I'm totally dumbfounded and try to tell him I was sorry but I don't think I said anything due to me stuttering. I took a breathe and got the nerve up to tell him I was just curious. He started to laugh and walk over to the sink and wash his hands. He asked what I was curious about and I simply said the size of a black guys cock. I think he really found this funny he laughed a lot harder and just started me directly in the eye. He walks out without saying anything else. I'm breathing a bit heavy at this point as I didn't know how that situation was going to turn out. I wash and dry my hands and walk out of the bathroom.

As I walk out I notice another car parked two slots to the right of mine. This no doubt was the black guy's car. Trying to make it as less awkward as possible I tell myself not to make eye contact if he sees me. I'm at my car, and I press the unlock button on my key ring. As I go to open my door I'm knocked into the car. This knocks the air out of me, and I feel a hand pushing my head onto the metal. I try to struggle and turn around but not being able to breathe and me freaking out I'm like a deer in the headlights.

I hear a man say behind me "So you like black cock you little white bitch?" Its the black guy that was in the bathroom. Yet again I start stuttering. Unable to reply, he gets mad and says "OK ILL FUCKING SHOW YOU SOME BLACK COCK". At this point i'm fucking scared I don't know if hes going to kill me or what. He grabs my shoulders and pushes me to the ground. He yells "Turn the fuck around bitch" and I do as he says. I start to tell him that my money is in my wallet, just take it and don't kill me. He says hes not here for the money, but to teach a little white bitch a lesson on black dick.

He unzipped his pants and pulled his cock through the front opening in his boxers. He grabbed my head again and said "open your fucking mouth" I know whats about to happen. But for some reason the thought of this black guy fucking my mouth isnt that scary anymore. I think I actually want him to rape my mouth. He pushes his huge cock on my lips and I instantly take him in. At first its not that bad, I take him in till I gag but its barable. He keeps on thrusting his cock in my mouth while holding onto my head. I was getting so fucking dizzy. But also his cock is starting to get really hard. Each thrust is hit the back of my throat making me gag and nearly vomit each time. Mucus is pouring out and running down my clothes. This goes on till I finally vomit and he pulls his cock out. I'm still trying to catch my breath when he tells me to get up and bend over the hood of my car. Now I truly am scared. I think this guy is going to ass rape me.

So I do as he commands. Bending over the car is pulls my pants and boxers down in one quick grab. I can hear him stroking his cock. Its loud and wet, being covered in all my saliva. He yells "Your really going to get some black cock now, bitch". I can feel the tip of this huge cock on my asshole now. Out of nowhere my body is full of the worst pain I have ever felt in my life. This black guy rammed his 8 inch cock into my ass. I'm a guy and never even fingered my own asshole before. SO this cock was like throwing a brick thru a keyhole. I'm begging him to stop this, its hurting so fucking bad. I'm crying and can barely talk much less mutter. Hes just laughing and pumping my tight ass over and over. I can't hold back the tears. I almost feel like I was going to pass out. Every pump from this guy cock felt like it was tearing my asshole, which is was. I began to feel something cool dripping from my ballsack. I couldn't quite make out what it was. But I knew it was blood.

He started to pump harder and faster. This must have lasted 10minutes. But eventually he let out a loud moan and I could feel his cock quiver in my ass. He filled me up with more cum than I ever thought was possible. Pulling out I could feel the remainder of his cum pouring out of my asshole. Grabbing me by the neck he throws me back down to my knees and forces his cock back in my mouth. I can taste something metallic, which had to have been the blood from my torn asshole. I sucked him dry.. after he was done he put his clothes back on and didn't even look at me. As he got in his car I heard him say "I bet that bitch likes black cock now". He drove off and I drug myself into my car.

Didn't know what to do after that...

Passive suckslave seeking dom bwc/bbc master to service for relief. Open to relocating and being a live-in for your needs. I stay blindfolded or with a skimask with only a mouth hole. Open to ring gags too. DM me about your needs?

Trained to become a black, group, sex slave

A few years back I spent time on and off with several
shall we say more dominating types of gentlemen. One of
them, who for this I shall call Leroy, just loved
when we got together to make me totally helpless.
It was our 6th or 7th meeting. Leroy and i had been chatting on Yahoo
and when he found out i was free that weekend he insisted
on coming over later that afternoon.
We talked about when and what he wanted me to be
wearing when he arrived. We settled on 4:00 and I was
to be wearing a red waspie, black fully fashioned nylon stockings,
black bra, short tight black skirt, red long sleeved
button up satin blouse and 5 inch black heels. It was about
noon time so I have plenty of time to make myself
ready.

Leroy arrived right on time as always. I greeted him
at the door with a hug and kiss and he returned the
favour. We went into the living room where I had a nice
bottle of white wine and a cheese and cracker plate on
the coffee table. We sit on the couch together, drank
some wine and talked some before finally he started to
caress my leg and press into me to kiss me. It was
like old high school days making on only now I was on
the receiving end and loving it. It got kind of hot,
me laying back on the couch, Leroy on top of me
kissing me, my legs entangled in his, it was
wonderful.

Eventually he started to unbutton my blouse and pulled
it off, he pushed me to my feet and pulled off my
skirt then pulled me back down on top of him where we
continued our kissing only now he was nibbling on my
ears and kissing my nick. I was so turned on and hot.

I was so worked up and started to work my way down his body
to give him what I know every man really wants…as I
reached his belt with my kisses he held my shoulders
tight and said "wait"….he then pushed me up and had
me stand up. He then said he would be right back and
went out to his car. I waited a minute or so before he
returned with a bag. He took my hands and said if we were
going to do this we would do it right.

He then pulled out several ropes form the bag
and went about binding my wrists behind my back. He
then undid by bra and removed it, which was strange
because he had never removed it completely before. Then with
another rope he wrapped it around my chest and
forearms pulling tight making sure that the ropes around my
chest went above and below my breast area. Next he
took another rope and worked that behind my back and
around the rope that he had put around my arms and chest. Each
time he would pull it tighter and tighter. This did
two things, it pulled my arms further back and also
pulled the ropes around my chest in so it made my small breasts look larger and
protruded my nipples. It was amazing to watch
that happen and I was kind of loving it. Another
shorter rope he tied to my wrists pulled them up and
wrapped it around the ropes at my forearms and then
took the two ends and draped them over my shoulders
and down to the ropes around my chest where he tied
them off.

Next he pulled out this narrow couch table we used to
put keys on and positioned it in the
middle of the room before me. He had me stand up
really close to it straddling the two legs on the end.
He then went about binding my legs to the legs of the
table. Next, he tied a final rope to the ropes he
draped across my shoulders and pulled me forward so I
was laying down on top of the table. He tied off the
rope to the end other end of the table so I could not
rise up.

There I was, totally helpless and at his mercy. The
next thing I know is he is stuffing a ball gag between
my lips and telling me to open wide bitch…once it was
in he buckled it up behind my head.

You can just visualise me, flat on the table, tied and unable to move
and my legs spread wide ,fixed to the legs of the table.
My mouth was gagged and i was already beginning to drool.
At this point he took out his camera phone and took a few
pictures, only 3 or 4 at the most. He then began to make several calls on his cell phone.
As he was making the calls he walked away into the
kitchen where I could not hear his conversation. A few
minutes passed before he came back and pulled up a chair
next to me. He kissed my cheek, slapped my ass and sit
down and went about telling me I was in for a real
treat. In his words, “You wanted to be a slut so I am
going to make you a slut, you are going to become a real Black mens bitch.”

About 20 min later the door bell rang and Leroy went
to answer…I was freaking out now. What had he done and
who could that possibly be….some laughing and hello’s
I heard as footsteps came down the hall towards where
I was. Next thing I know Leroy is introducing me to
three other Black guys and to be honest, I don’t think I ever
was told their names.

At first, they were a bit taken aback that Leroy had a transvestite
like me in captivity. It is very taboo within their culture, to say the least.
They were sensible though and though “what the fuck , a hole is a hole”
lets just stay and see what develops, lets keep an open mind.

They rubbed my butt and ran their hands across my
back. One was talking about me but not to me about what a
sexy a bitch I was and was thanking Leroy for
inviting him over to break in his slut.

At some point I felt the cold lube being squeezed out
onto my ass ring a couple of fingers probing and
spreading inside my ass. One guy yelled "she is gonna become the perfect anal slut!"
Then it started, Leroy was first. I know this because one of the guys said
something like, “She is your find Leroy, you first mate”

I could feel his hard cock press at my rosebud. Then
he leaned hard into me and pushed forward.
I winced a little and he held where he was
for a moment before pushing forward more. A couple
more thrusts and he was all the way in, his big black cock inside my tight ass
and I was breathing heavily and drooling around the ball gag.

Leroy started to pump in and out as the other three
encouraged him on and taunted me by telling me I was
just a fuck hole slave who's purpose in life was to exist only to pleasure Black men
and be used like a street whore. Soon one of them I guess got too
worked up just watching so he freed his hard, black cock from his pants,
unbuckled the ball gag, popped it out of my mouth and replaced it
with his throbbing hard cock. He told me to make sure I did
not bite him or he would beat my ass till I was bloody
red. Needless to say I was very careful. I could not move as he
violently throat fucked me whilst Leroy piston fucked my ass.

Leroy, I could tell, was ready to explode. He went all ridged
and his pumping slowed and he held my hips really tight
and was grunting…well, I was grunting also actually,
the throat fucking was producing tons of spittle which
was only helping to make my mouth more lubricated so the cock
went down further.
Leroy pulled away and then another guy just stepped up
and took his place…just about the time this new guy
got a rhythm going the one in my mouth shot his load.
He was holding my head tight, grabbing me by the hair
and yelling at me to "swallow bitch, don’t lose a drop, today you are going to be filled with Black cum."
He came and then withdrew from my mouth and I found standing there, in his place, Leroy.
Leroy said, "my cock has been up your ass, clean it cunt”…so I
took him into my mouth and cleaned his cock. Soon Leroy was cumming down my throat
as the other guy in my ass was losing it and
making his own deposit. He slowed then stopped and
then backed out and flopped down in a chair. Next, the
fourth guy entered me, he was bigger than the other
three, i am glad that he had waited until last, as he
really stretched my hole. He was so excited by the
previous action that he came within just a few thrusts.

They all seemed to be really satisfied. Leroy slapped my ass
and thanked me for a good fuck and suck and they all
collapsed on the couch and switched on the TV.
It was a Saturday and now about 7:00 or so. They
put on a football game, replaced the ball gag in my mouth and where sat around
chilling and enjoying the game. They'd helped themselves to beers and were
talking as I lay there all bound and
helpless with cum all over my nose and chin.
They were talking about this crazy shit about using a tgirl and came
to the conclusion that whilst their wives and girlfriends were not
giving them all the sex they needed , that this sexy , compliant tgirl
would be a very good alternative to use on a regular basis. After all ,
she had a hot mouth and ass was tighter than pussy, right!

I was kind of dozing when Leroy touched my shoulder
and offered me a drink of water which I welcomed. He
smiled at me and patted my head telling me I was a
good girl and he knew I would be even a better girl by
morning. He then stood up, undid his pants and flopped
out his cock for me and ordered me to kiss it….I
did. I was untied from the table and taken to the bedroom
and secured to the bed corners. At the same time the other three guys came in and
one said “Round Two, I am first this time” and before
long, there I was, getting fucked in my ass and
sucking off Leroy. They would switch up. At one point, I was untied and
the guy with the largest cock sat on the edge of the bed
Leroy picked me up and dropped me on to his cock.
Then Leroy pulled my legs up high, leaned me in to the other guy and then placed his cock at the entrance to my ass.
"Take a deep breath and try to relax slut", said Leroy.
Before i knew it, Leroy was using pressure and was gliding in to my ass as well.
I now had 2 cock in my ass.
One of the other guys stood on the bed , so my face was at his crotch level,
grabbed my hair and started to face fuck me. I now had 2 big black cocks inside me,
2 in my ass, 1 in my mouth. The fourth guy started taking pictures with his camera phone.

When they had all cum, i was retied, gagged and left there until around 2:00am when Leroy
untied me. By then they had used me as a fuck toy four
or five times.

When I got untied Leroy had just let them out to go
home. Leroy got me a drink and some
crackers. It took about a half hour or so before I was
able to really stand and walk on my own.
Leroy kissed me deeply and told me
I was the best bitch he ever spent an
evening with and asked me if i wanted to carry on living the role of Black mens slut.
I said "yes".

To be honest, I don’t even remember him leaving me
that night. All I know is that I slept tell past noon
that day and was pretty darn sore the rest of the
weekend.

Leroy's three friends spread the word around the gym,
to all the local guys about me, showed them the pictures, telling them that i was a loose, hot bitch. Again , to begin with they couldn’t quite get their head around
the notion of using a transvestite like me. After seeing the pictures though
very soon, dozens of guys were almost knocking down Leroy's door
asking him if they could use his bitch.

Leroy put a plan into action. EVERY Saturday or Sunday,
whenever there was a match on cable television, i was to make sure
that i was at home, dressed like a slut and that my apartment
had a good stock of beers. I was to open the door and welcome any man
inside who wanted to come in. Every weekend, i had between 6 and a dozen
black men in my apartment to watch the game. Naturally, the game was
just a diversion, as i was to stay in my bedroom, lubed and ready to
service any guy who cared to come in.
My place soon became known as THE place to go. Married guys could tell
their wives that they were going to the pub, to meet up with their
mates, to watch the football in the bar on the big screen.
All the time, they were coming to my apartment and using me like
a whore. My life was complete!

Make my fantasy come true? Make me that sex slave ?
[email protected]
Can travel to be chained and used.

I meet up with a guy I met on craigslist. He actually lives out of town, but was in town for work.  Ironically, he was staying at the same hotel I work at as a housekeeper/maid. He's the boss man for the crew that was working down here,  so that means he got to have his own room.  He's married, and since there is a "no fraternizing" policy at my job we had to be super sneaky.

You see his wife was super paranoid about him being out of town. She insisted on seeing all of his emails, text messages, call list, everything on his phone when he returns from a trip. We communicated via email, an account she didn't know he had. She even did a video call every night where he had to show her the entire room was empty. He called her early and said that he was tired and going to bed early. Wasn't exactly a lie, he was up at like 4am that day getting ready to leave town. When I finally made it to his room we chatted for a bit, because I was nervous cheating on my husband. After the nervousness wore off we started making out and did that for a while until we both stood up and took our clothes off. I discovered that he did have a nice fat and long dick like I was hoping for and I pushed him onto the bed and I sucked on him like he was my favorite lollipop! I loved how much I had to stretch my mouth to accommodate him.  When he was nice and hard I climbed on top of him and wiggled my cunt over his hard shaft while he sucked on my tits. About that time is when he rammed his hard cock into my ever so tight pussy. It took all my self control not to scream out in pleasure. We had to be quiet the walls were thin and his guys were just next door. 

He was gonna be in town for another night and so I wanted to impress him with my skills so that he'd want me to come back the next night. So I started moving my hips around, gyrating real good while going up and down his hard shaft, and his wife must not be very skilled because within moments he came. He blamed it on my "fancy movements". I thought "Ok. No problem", I'll  give him a few minutes and then I'll start talking about round 2. I had only just started getting really worked up, nowhere near close to cumming yet. When I mentioned a round 2 he looked bad and said that's he's never been able to go a round 2. I pushed him on the bed again and started giving him head again. He told me "I'll let you do that as long as you want. You are amazing with your mouth, but I still don't believe it's gonna happen." I told him "I am banking on my skills, not the faith you have in your body". I went down on him for a good 20+ minutes and I got a bit of a response, but not enough for a round 2. He did end up inviting me over for the next night though, but I'm not sure if it was because he really enjoyed my "company" or if it was because he wanted a chance to repair his massively bruised ego. 

The next day, they finished earlier than expected so he was back at his room early. He told me he was naked, getting ready to jump in the shower. I mentioned something about that being a nice visual. I had to hunt done some supplies so that I could finish my last few rooms. I was actually near his room and told him that. He said that I should stop by so that he could put his dick in my mouth. I told him I couldn't, another housekeeper was cleaning a room nearby and it would look odd for me to go to his room and leave his room since it wasn't my section. I couldn't risk my job. He suggested that he come to me then so that he could stick his dick in my mouth. I told him that i was up for that, mind you I didn't think he would. I didn't think he would be that brazen while trying to make sure he didn't get caught. I didn't think he would be that bold, though I hoped he would. He didn't disappoint, he did come up to see me. We went into the room i was cleaning and I immediately got on my knees and took his dick in my mouth. Now I couldn't do more than a teaser because my supervisor always makes rounds to all the housekeepers to see how they are doing and to check their rooms. She hasn't been by in a while so I knew it could be any minute she would show up. I was nearly done with my work anyways so he went back to his room to wait. I quickly finished my work so that I could meet him at his room.

Once I got in his room there was little talk as we both immediately got undressed. I then pushed him on the bed again (totally out of character despite how often it seems to happen) and eagerly wrapped my mouth around him. I lavished in the feel of him swelling in my mouth as I worked on him. Once he was nice and hard I told him that I wanted to feel him in my ass. Something his wife doesn't do so he was all too happy to oblige me. I crawled onto the bed on all 4's (I love doggy, I can feel a cock fill me up better) so that he could have ample access. Well, he is a lot bigger than I am used to accommodating in my ass and he could barely get his head in. It just wasn't working and he was beyond excited at this point. So he stopped trying to squeeze himself into my extremely tight asshole and rammed his stiff huge cock in my very wet cunt as far as he could go. I screamed out as he did, as much in surprise as in pleasure. I quickly stiffled myself as I started biting a pillow, or blanket, or anything I could reach to use to gag myself as he then started to pull out of me just to ram himself fully into me again and again. Then I remembered, his guys were checking the job site and he had to join them soon so I didn't have to stiffle anything. I started moaning as he continued to thrust into me over and over from behind, grabbing my hair as he started going faster and faster until I finally blissfully came all over his rock hard cock. My pulsating must have been the last straw for him as he came inside me, hard, a moment later. I collapsed on the bed, my legs were like jelly, I couldn't remain upright anymore. I knew he had to get to the job site soon so i got up, cleaned myself off a bit and got dressed. We were being a bit lovey saying our goodbyes, when his phone started ringing, but quit after 1 ring. I asked if it was his guys wondering where he was. He looked at his phone odd said it was a call from his wife, but not a video call. As he was saying that it rang again. His eyes got huge, as he said this is a video call. "I'm sorry, but you need to leave! Like right now!" I rushed out the door as I told him "talk to you later". There was a chance that we could get together again after he checked on the job site. I then went home to wait for an email that I hoped would come.

I confess that my wife has a sensitive gag
reflex and I am going to handcuff her to the
headboard and put a ring gag in her mouth
and as she is sitting there and after slapping
her tits a bit I am going shove my cock into
her mouth and push it down into her throat
and face fuck her till she is choking, crying,
and throwing up. Did I mention she does not
like cum? So naturally I am going blow my
load deep in her throat.

Recently posted a story about my girlfriend Bea (Beatrice) and fulfilling fantasies, and whether I could or should full fill Bea's
I was also pointed out the picture I posted was of Sweet Krissy, this is correct, but I have no picture of Bea as was over nearly 30 years since we parted, but to give you all an idea of what she looked like, an honestly she looked the spitting image of Sweet Krissy I have 10-20 pics of Sweet Krissy as they was given to me when someone from Accra in Ghana West Africa did there very best to catfish me. Nah I played there game, but they used the same story as 99% of all cat fishers use.
Now that's been said, lets get back to the story about Bea's fantasy, that was very similar to my fantasy but I kept that quiet when we met up with a group of friends got drunk and all group told there fantasy I came up with a lame fantasy as I didn't want my girlfriend Bea to know we had similar fantasies, we did make our friend Shauny's fantasy become real along with his bran new girlfriend Sammi the morning after was so sore in pussy and ass holes she couldn't walk properly and had to borrow Bea's rubber ring doughnut to sit on, since this event we have repeated the night and what took place a few more times, with Shauny & Sammi, and we have made a similar fantasy come true for, other friends couple, Sara & John. But John wouldn't let Sara take my cock in her ass.

Now I would ask Bea about her Fantasy always after we had had a few drinks, a night out, and when we made love, I would never dare ask her when she was sober, I did once and she nearly tore my head off and there was total silence between us for nearly a week and she asked me to sleep in the spare room, she kept telling me it was just her fantasy she only mentioned it at the meal as she was drunk got excited just like everyone else, did, if I said we had made others fantasies come true, she laughed, said are you complaining.

A few weeks later, I was able to grab the opportunity, to ask Bea again about her Fantasy, and I asked would she like it to come true, hell yes she said, I then gave her a few more drinks and asked her to tell me the whole fantasy, I had the basics from other times, but to get it clear what she fantasised about and would envisage happening, I had to get her ply her with more drink,
I knew she wanted to be grabbed of the streets, kidnapped, and forced to have sex in any hole by a large group of men and perhaps another woman or 2.but I wanted more, as she started to tell me in great detail, I wanted to record what she said, so I sneakily put my phone on record she said taken by forced grabbed thrown into a car, or van in a darkened area as she walked home alone, stripped naked tied up blindfolded and gagged, then forced gang fucked in every hole over and over, then when they had finished using her they would bump her back where they took her from naked with her clothes put in to a carrier bag and thrown out the vehicle a short way away from her but in a well lit area.
I then took her home and fucked her pussy and ass as usual, I got Bea drunk on a few more times each time I asked about her fantasy, each time she got more graphic, added more and more things she fantasised would happen,
I was wondering to myself if I really should try make her fantasy come try, or could I even come close to fulfilling just half of the fantasy, I wasn't sure if I could pull it off. or if I should get help, but who ?
I knew it would take some careful planning, and I had to get complete strangers to pull it off, but I had to make sure she would be safe, maybe I could get the guy's from our group who was there at our nights out meals where fantasies was talked about, there was 8 of us, I decided, to get the guy's together, I knew they would love to have a chance at fucking Bea's holes, we chatted about it in private over a few beers, out the the 8 which included me only 5 was convinced the other 3 thought it was a mad idea, as it was only a fantasy told when she was drunk, only 2 of the guys had actually had there fantasies made real with there girlfriends me and Bea, so that idea was a no go, after a few beers a laugh game of pool we all went home nothing more was mentioned between the group of guys,
a day or so later Shauny called me and asked me to meet him and John, down the local pub, when i got there both had already arrived had lined up a few drinks and had seats in a private both, they was playing pool,
I sat down had a few sips of the beer they had gotten me, and waited for them to finish there game, any way we got to talking and Shauny brought up the idea of Bea's fantasy, and as I had helped and participated in bring there fantasies true, they wanted to help me bring Bea's true, ok I said on one condition its between only us 3, both Shauny and John has said that they had spoken to there girlfriend, Sammi and Sara, and they wanted to be in on what ever we planned, so the planning started, we agreed to all meet up a few days later and this time Sammi and Sara has to be there, I told all what was involved in her fantasy, they questioned me about It as they doubted Bea would be that dirty want that kind of thing, so I played them some of the recordings, I asked both couples why they really wanted to help me, obvious answer from the guys they just wanted to fuck Bea again the girls basically said the same, but added that they was left very sore both of them both could hardly walk properly for about a week, they both worked along side Bea, who was there manager at the travel shop they worked in, and Bea kept laughing, about the way they had to sit on the doughnut things, and kept saying looks like you been fucked in the ass by a horse, and they wanted her to have her fantasy come true, and they wanted to witness her having her ass and pussy torn up left really sore, I thought was a little bit sadistic but I could see there point, especially as be had taken part in making them sore.

so, now we was all together in the planning, we had to work out a rock solid plan of how to pull it off, Sammi came up with the idea of advertising for 10 guys complete stranger, to gangbang an in need girl, on a fetish internet site, one of Sara's brothers and his wife used it to find swinger couple's and parties, they told her about the site and said it catered for gangbang parties, she had looked at this site, and there was venues the men could take there wives girlfriends to to be gangbanged, and you could have the whole gangbang recorded, and all who was involved had to be members, and was vetted, and all venues was made safe for the women or man to be gangbanged, one of the venues was in our area, she would make contact with the venue owner/manager who ever, and we could hopefully meet up with him or her, to see if they could help set things up,
While I was waiting for Sara to make contact I carried on with some other little plans,
we had a few more group nights and a couple more private get togethers this time the 6 of us great sex sessions, all 3 of us guys fucked each others girlfriends, and the 2 girls always left sore, they couldn't understand how Bea took my cock in both her holes but never seemed to walk funny or be sore, as I am not bragging larger longer thicker than normal, both there boy friend are average length John is quite thick a lot thicker than Shauny how has a pencil dick, that some how makes Sammi happy,
Bea is a little worried about Sammi as she believes Sammi has a crush on me, I keep her there is nothing to worry about as I love her with all my heart, and if she didn't want me to fuck another woman I wouldn't, Bea said no it's ok as she likes these sex sessions, she like to see me fuck Sammi's ass and wants to see me fuck it harder, and she wants me fuck Sara's ass to she would persuade John to let me, as he hasn't let me so far, only fuck her pussy,

Sara eventually came back to me about 6 weeks after suggesting contacting the venue, she had arranged a meet with the owner who actually ran the parties, and sorted out memberships vetted people out,

All 5 of us went along to the meeting we talked about what we wanted told him it was a fantasy my girlfriend had, and that it could only happen after she had had a few drinks, and she was not to know it was going to happen, I described in great detail Bea's fantasy, his eye lit up, I certainly can help you out, supply a venue where Bea could be taken and gangbanged and it would be by complete stranger, bar us 5, he then asked what type of men what age group, how many men she fantasised about, if there could be any BDSM, light torture, pussy ass and tit spanking, toys if big , large, or as he described as OMFG size fisting, pussy or as or both single or double fisting, then if the men could DP her make her air tight, DP pussy DP anal, even triple and quadruple penetration then he went on about nipple and pussy clamps, to all our horror he mentioned animals, I had to stop him there that was a definite no go.
We all had to become member join that cost us £15 each not to bad, as there was a bar sauna, hot room, jacuzzi and food at the end of the night, and there was 10 double private rooms in the main building and 20 small chalets onsite that could be used by the participants for over night stays if wanted for a small fee.
Upon joining I was given a form to be completed, saying things that could happen things that was no go band,
Obviously I sat with the other 4 and filled this form in 8-12 guy's plus us 5 between the ages of 25-40, only White males average sized penis's no over weight guys and no muscle bound, all had to shave there penis's as I knew Bea hates pubic hair,
I would allow nipple pinching and twisting no biting, ass spanking but not to hard, no tit slapping or spanking, pussy slappy was ok, the girls made me put that in. blow jobs wanking deep throating gagging, but no coming in her mouth condoms required when fucking her pussy or ass, DP and air tight DP pussy but no DP ass fucking. toys yes, standard size only, could be tied up restrained, and pussy fisted 1 hand only not to deep no whipping no torture at all, no BDSM no face slapping no violence at all, no spitting in mouth lube must be used when ass fucking her, and no animals,
I gave the form back signed and dated, in fact we all signed,
then came the organisers, little bits, he could provide an unmarked black van, but we had to do the kidnapping, he wouldn't get involved in that, he would sort out the room make it look like an old disused office in warehouse, all sounded good so far, and he would book us 3 of the chalets,
Then came 2 crunch conditions the first he and his wife who we had not met but been shown pictures of would be involved, and the 2 girls other than Bea, IE :- Sara and Sammi if they wanted to be there involved they had to be part of the gangbanged, I thought well that's that they will never agree, if the girls did the guys wouldn't, but to my surprise they all jumped at the idea, John said I have 1 condition ok we agree to the girls being part of it but Sara, isn't to get ass fucked , we all agreed, signed shock hands said we be in contact to sort out a date, at that, the organised who's name was Vic by the way and his wife was Dotty, jumped up said I will be back 5 mins, he reappeared with a Calendar and he gave us 6 available dates, and the van would be booked out to us on 1 of those dates, the first 2 was to close and the last but one John and Sara was away on holidays
Then Sammi pointed out that the one date was actually Bea's Birthday, we could do the Friday night, and stay the weekend and if we all enjoyed ourselves have fun on the Saturday , OMG what a Birthday present that would be for Bea, and we would be out on the town getting merry anyway, Vic then said he had some liquid drops that we could put in Bea's drinks, a kind of date rape drug but not exactly one more of a Spainish fly type drug , this one would make her more feel more happy, giggly and sex hormones would kick in to over drive, in other words she be desiring sex and less likely to try fight, he gave me a small bottle told me to only use 3 drops max more could make her feel sick. we all left headed home.
it was all set up ready to go in 2 months time Bea's Birthday,
just had to work out the kidnap part how we was going to work it , so we could pull it off.

To be continued , Will it actually happen Could we pull it off, You will have to wait for the finally